







 
   
     
       
         The primitive practise for preserving truth. Or An historicall narration, shewing what course the primitive church anciently, and the best reformed churches since have taken to suppresse heresie and schisme. And occasionally also by way of opposition discovering the papall and prelaticall courses to destroy and roote out the same truth; and the judgements of God which have ensued upon persecuting princes and prelates. / By Sir Simonds D'Ewes.
         D'Ewes, Simonds, Sir, 1602-1650.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A67894 of text R200135 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing D1251). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 173 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 36 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A67894
         Wing D1251
         ESTC R200135
         99860940
         99860940
         50931
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A67894)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 50931)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 48:E290[9])
      
       
         
           
             The primitive practise for preserving truth. Or An historicall narration, shewing what course the primitive church anciently, and the best reformed churches since have taken to suppresse heresie and schisme. And occasionally also by way of opposition discovering the papall and prelaticall courses to destroy and roote out the same truth; and the judgements of God which have ensued upon persecuting princes and prelates. / By Sir Simonds D'Ewes.
             D'Ewes, Simonds, Sir, 1602-1650.
          
           [6], 65, [1] p.
           
             Printed by M.S. for Henry Overton, and are to be sold at his shop in Popes-head Alley.,
             London, :
             1645.
          
           
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "June 28".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Heresies, Christian -- Early works to 1800.
           Christian sects -- Early works to 1800.
           Great Britain -- Church history -- 17th century -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A67894  R200135  (Wing D1251).  civilwar no The primitive practise for preserving truth. Or an historicall narration, shewing what course the primitive church anciently, and the best r D'Ewes, Simonds, Sir 1645    30473 13 0 0 0 0 0 4 B  The  rate of 4 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the B category of texts with fewer than 10 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2000-00 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-01 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-03 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-03 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           HAving
           with
           as
           much
           delight
           as
           diligence
           ,
           read
           over
           this
           excellent
           Discourse
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             The
             Primitive
             practise
             for
             preserving
             Truth
             ;
          
           and
           finding
           it
           richly
           furnished
           with
           variety
           of
           learned
           and
           select
           Story
           ,
           eminently
           usefull
           for
           common
           information
           against
           persecution
           meerly
           for
           Conscience
           sake
           ;
           I
           conceive
           it
           very
           worthy
           of
           the
           Presse
           .
        
         
           
             John
             Bachiler
          
        
      
       
       
         
           THE
           PRIMITIVE
           PRACTISE
           FOR
           PRESERVING
           TRUTH
           .
        
         
           OR
           AN
           HISTORICALL
           NARRATION
           ,
           Shewing
           what
           course
           the
           PRIMITIVE
           Church
           anciently
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           Reformed
           Churches
           since
           have
           taken
           to
           suppresse
           Heresie
           and
           Schisme
           .
        
         
           AND
           Occasionally
           also
           by
           way
           of
           Opposition
           discovering
           the
           Papall
           and
           Prelaticall
           courses
           to
           destroy
           and
           roote
           out
           the
           same
           truth
           ;
           and
           the
           judgements
           of
           GOD
           which
           have
           ensued
           upon
           persecuting
           Princes
           and
           Prelates
           .
        
         
           By
           Sir
           
             Simonds
             D'
             Ewes
             .
          
        
         
           The
           second
           Impression
           ,
           more
           exact
           then
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             M.
             S.
          
           for
           
             Henry
             Overton
             ,
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           Shop
           in
           
             Popes-head
             Alley
             .
          
        
      
       
       
       
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             JUDICIOUS
             READER
             ,
          
        
         
           THIS
           ensuing
           
             Discourse
          
           being
           penned
           by
           mee
           about
           eight
           yeeres
           since
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           recreation
           amidst
           my
           severer
           studies
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Preparative
           also
           ,
           by
           which
           I
           desired
           to
           fit
           my self
           ,
           either
           for
           a
           voluntary
           exitement
           ,
           or
           a
           necessary
           suffering
           ;
           I
           intended
           it
           only
           for
           a
           private
           use
           :
           For
           I
           then
           residing
           in
           the
           County
           of
           
             Suffolke
             ,
          
           which
           had
           newly
           groaned
           under
           the
           Prelaticall
           tyranny
           of
           Bishop
           
             Wren
             ,
          
           as
           did
           all
           other
           parts
           of
           his
           Diocesse
           ;
           did
           know
           that
           the
           Presse
           was
           then
           onely
           open
           to
           matters
           of
           a
           contrary
           subject
           .
           But
           now
           upon
           the
           perusall
           thereof
           ,
           conceiving
           that
           it
           might
           be
           of
           some
           use
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           many
           distractions
           amongst
           us
           at
           this
           present
           ,
           when
           a
           blessed
           Reformation
           is
           so
           neere
           the
           
           birth
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Church
           seems
           to
           want
           strength
           to
           bring
           it
           forth
           ,
           I
           was
           content
           to
           yeeld
           to
           the
           publishing
           thereof
           .
           I
           did
           at
           first
           ,
           purposely
           omit
           the
           citations
           of
           those
           many
           and
           select
           Authorities
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           this
           ensuing
           
             Discourse
          
           was
           drawn
           ,
           lest
           the
           margin
           thereby
           should
           have
           swoln
           to
           a
           greater
           proportion
           then
           the
           
             Discourse
          
           it self
           ,
           some
           whole
           Sections
           or
           Paragraphs
           being
           almost
           entirely
           extracted
           out
           of
           the
           Records
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           :
           And
           I
           have
           through
           the
           whole
           
             Tractat
          
           chiefly
           laid
           down
           the
           matter
           of
           fact
           out
           of
           Story
           ,
           not
           only
           extant
           in
           print
           ,
           but
           yet
           remaining
           also
           in
           
             M.
             S.
          
           and
           have
           lest
           the
           debate
           of
           the
           dogmaticall
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           those
           ,
           whose
           calling
           and
           leisure
           is
           more
           proper
           for
           it
           .
           My
           many
           present
           imployments
           ,
           both
           publike
           and
           private
           ,
           did
           scarce
           permit
           mee
           to
           supervise
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           amend
           it
           in
           some
           few
           places
           ,
           which
           puts
           mee
           almost
           out
           of
           all
           hope
           ever
           to
           transmit
           to
           posterity
           any
           one
           of
           those
           severall
           great
           and
           more
           necessary
           Works
           I
           had
           in
           part
           collected
           and
           prepared
           (
           for
           the
           good
           and
           benefit
           of
           this
           Church
           and
           Kingdome
           )
           in
           the
           time
           of
           my
           leisure
           and
           freedome
           .
        
         
           
             S.
             D.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           THE
           PRIMITIVE
           PRACTISE
           For
           preserving
           TRUTH
           .
        
         
           
             SECTION
             I.
             
          
           
             IT
             is
             the
             undoubted
             Mark
             or
             Brand
             of
             the
             Church
             
               Antichristian
            
             and
             
               Malignant
               ,
            
             to
             persecute
             ;
             of
             the
             Church
             
               Christian
               Orthodox
            
             and
             truly
             
               Catholike
               ,
            
             to
             be
             persecuted
             :
             For
             the
             
               Truth
               ,
            
             if
             it
             have
             but
             equall
             countenance
             and
             safety
             ,
             will
             not
             only
             prosper
             and
             flourish
             amongst
             the
             professors
             thereof
             ,
             but
             will
             also
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             a
             sudden
             power
             ,
             profligate
             and
             trample
             upon
             
               Heresie
               ,
            
             as
             it
             did
             upon
             
               Pelagianisme
               ,
            
             among
             the
             ancient
             Protestant
             
               Britains
            
             in
             
               Wales
               ,
            
             about
             the
             yeer
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             466.
             and
             sometimes
             by
             insensible
             degrees
             waste
             and
             wear
             out
             falshood
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             the
             contagion
             of
             the
             
               Arrians
            
             amongst
             the
             Eastern
             
               Christians
               ;
            
             but
             
               Falshood
               ,
               Heresie
               ,
            
             mens
             
               Inventions
               ,
            
             burthensome
             
               Superstitions
            
             intermixed
             with
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             and
             
               Idolatry
               ,
            
             or
             any
             divine
             Creature-adoration
             ,
             consisting
             in
             mens
             bowing
             to
             ,
             or
             towards
             Images
             ,
             Crosses
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             Communion-tables
             ,
             Reliques
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             generally
             and
             publikely
             established
             ,
             without
             sharp
             and
             cruell
             persecution
             be
             exercised
             and
             practised
             upon
             the
             goods
             ,
             estates
             ,
             liberties
             and
             lives
             of
             the
             godly
             .
             The
             
               Pope
            
             and
             the
             
               Turk
            
             have
             both
             upheld
             and
             propagated
             their
             abominations
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             although
             no
             indifferent
             and
             impartiall
             judgement
             can
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             
               Romish
               Antichrist
               ,
            
             in
             this
             one
             particular
             ,
             
             exceeds
             the
             
               Ottomanish
               Muphti
               ,
            
             in
             that
             he
             makes
             it
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Tridentine
             Faith
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             
               Tenet
            
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             to
             persecute
             ,
             destroy
             and
             root
             out
             all
             the
             Euangelicall
             party
             ,
             under
             the
             false
             and
             personated
             names
             of
             
               Heretiques
               :
            
             Whereas
             the
             
               Turk
            
             acknowledgeth
             this
             
               Truth
               ,
            
             that
             the
             
               Conscience
            
             neither
             can
             ,
             nor
             ought
             to
             be
             compelled
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             permit
             the
             free
             exercise
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             
               Protestant
            
             Religion
             in
             all
             their
             dominions
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             
               Popish
            
             also
             ,
             in
             many
             places
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             whom
             yet
             they
             justly
             abhor
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Jewes
            
             do
             also
             (
             led
             by
             the
             morality
             of
             the
             second
             Commandement
             )
             for
             setting
             up
             Images
             in
             the
             places
             of
             their
             publike
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             committing
             
               Idolatry
            
             by
             adoring
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             II.
             
          
           
             A
             
               Protestant
            
             Church
             ,
             if
             it
             desire
             to
             intermix
             any
             superstitious
             Ceremonies
             or
             Idolatrous
             actions
             ,
             with
             the
             power
             and
             purity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             must
             likewise
             be
             enforced
             to
             borrow
             some
             part
             of
             the
             other
             Characters
             also
             from
             the
             Church
             
               Malignant
               ,
            
             by
             enforcing
             the
             observation
             of
             such
             additions
             with
             the
             persecution
             of
             Gods
             children
             in
             their
             estates
             ,
             goods
             ,
             and
             liberties
             ,
             equalling
             in
             many
             respects
             the
             shedding
             of
             their
             bloods
             ;
             and
             reckoned
             up
             together
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Hebrewes
               ,
            
             for
             so
             many
             kindes
             or
             species
             of
             martyrdome
             .
             There
             are
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             amongst
             the
             very
             
               Christians
            
             themselves
             ,
             the
             greater
             number
             ignorant
             ,
             prophane
             and
             vicious
             ,
             who
             neither
             regard
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             ,
             nor
             desire
             to
             suffer
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             will
             alwayes
             run
             with
             the
             multitude
             ,
             and
             be
             carried
             with
             the
             stream
             :
             They
             will
             of
             
               Protestants
            
             become
             
               Papists
            
             to
             morrow
             ,
             rather
             then
             lose
             either
             goods
             ,
             life
             or
             liberty
             ;
             of
             
               Papists
            
             the
             next
             day
             
               Anabaptists
            
             with
             
               Sebastian
               Castellio
               ,
            
             and
             
               James
               Arminius
               ;
            
             of
             
               Anabaptists
            
             the
             third
             day
             (
             if
             by
             that
             means
             they
             may
             escape
             danger
             ,
             and
             rise
             to
             preserment
             )
             become
             
               Turks
            
             or
             
               Abisens
               :
            
             For
             ,
             doubtlesse
             ,
             in
             running
             from
             truth
             to
             falshood
             ,
             as
             in
             turning
             from
             the
             
               medium
            
             to
             an
             extreme
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             essentiall
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             graduall
             difference
             .
             As
             
               Constantine
            
             filled
             the
             Empire
             with
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             so
             
               Julian
            
             with
             
               Atheists
            
             and
             Persecutors
             .
             The
             greater
             number
             with
             holy
             King
             
               Edward
            
             in
             
               England
               ,
            
             even
             
               Harding
            
             and
             
               Boner
               ,
            
             among
             others
             for
             company
             ,
             embraced
             the
             
               Protestant
            
             truth
             ;
             and
             as
             soone
             as
             hee
             died
             ,
             all
             again
             generally
             licked
             up
             the
             old
             vomit
             under
             Queen
             
             
               Mary
               ,
            
             whose
             bloody
             fires
             were
             scarce
             quenched
             by
             her
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             royall
             Scepter
             throughly
             grasped
             by
             her
             blessed
             sister
             ,
             but
             all
             again
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             Religion
             had
             been
             but
             a
             fashion
             ,
             which
             commonly
             deriveth
             its
             frenzie
             into
             the
             countrey
             by
             the
             Court
             )
             changed
             with
             the
             new
             Prince
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             Church-men
             ,
             among
             whom
             ,
             through
             the
             whole
             Realm
             ,
             not
             twenty
             in
             a
             thousand
             did
             stick
             to
             their
             infallible
             Head
             ,
             the
             
               Romish
               Antichrist
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             III.
             
          
           
             WHen
             learned
             and
             pious
             
               Luther
            
             lay
             on
             his
             death-bed
             ,
             he
             
               *
            
             acknowledged
             his
             errors
             ,
             which
             coming
             but
             newly
             out
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             had
             been
             embraced
             by
             him
             amongst
             his
             many
             truths
             ,
             and
             obtruded
             from
             him
             upon
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             especially
             those
             two
             monsters
             of
             Consubstantiation
             and
             Ubiquity
             ;
             yet
             (
             taking
             counsell
             rather
             of
             men
             then
             of
             Gods
             Word
             )
             for
             feare
             ,
             lest
             if
             hee
             retracted
             them
             ,
             the
             people
             would
             suspect
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             so
             fall
             back
             again
             by
             an
             absolute
             recidivation
             to
             Popery
             ,
             hee
             counted
             it
             more
             safe
             to
             declare
             his
             judgement
             in
             private
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             the
             rooting
             out
             of
             those
             weeds
             by
             insensible
             degrees
             to
             his
             Disciples
             .
             To
             effect
             which
             ,
             the
             
               French
            
             and
             
               Helvetian
            
             churches
             did
             readily
             afterwards
             afford
             the
             
               Germanes
            
             divers
             publike
             conferences
             :
             But
             Doctor
             
               Andreas
               ,
               John
               Brentius
               ,
            
             and
             other
             
               Pseudo-Lutherans
               ,
            
             having
             suckt
             in
             the
             poyson
             of
             the
             
               Anabaptists
            
             (
             the
             Devils
             Master-engine
             in
             this
             latter
             age
             ,
             with
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             to
             restore
             
               Pelagianisme
            
             to
             the
             World
             )
             and
             having
             added
             those
             old
             blasphemies
             that
             concern
             the
             advancement
             of
             mans
             free-will
             above
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             to
             
               Luthers
            
             new
             Masse
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             then
             ,
             and
             still
             in
             a
             bitter
             scoffe
             or
             sarcasme
             call
             it
             ,
             grew
             into
             so
             extreme
             an
             hatred
             against
             the
             maintainers
             of
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             both
             within
             and
             without
             
               Germany
               ,
            
             as
             they
             became
             more
             bitter
             in
             their
             invectives
             against
             them
             ,
             then
             against
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             ,
             and
             did
             even
             then
             by
             their
             false
             and
             preposterous
             courses
             ,
             threaten
             a
             ruine
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Euangelicall
             party
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             since
             most
             miserably
             effected
             and
             brought
             to
             passe
             in
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             ;
             which
             drew
             the
             King
             of
             great
             
               Britain
               ,
            
             in
             the
             yeer
             1611.
             to
             remonstrate
             to
             the
             united
             States
             of
             the
             lower
             
               Germany
            
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             
               James
               Arminius
            
             the
             
               Anabaptist
               ,
            
             or
             
               Pseudo-Lutheran
               ,
            
             whom
             hee
             calls
             the
             Enemy
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             
             electing
             of
             
               Vorstius
            
             into
             his
             chaire
             ,
             whom
             hee
             calls
             a
             blasphemer
             ;
             that
             if
             they
             did
             not
             in
             time
             prevent
             the
             growing
             of
             that
             pestilentiall
             
               Sect
               ,
            
             it
             would
             in
             the
             issue
             prove
             the
             utter
             ruine
             of
             their
             flourishing
             Common-wealth
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             IV.
             
          
           
             THe
             
               Electorall
            
             House
             of
             
               Saxonic
               ,
            
             upon
             the
             devesting
             of
             that
             brave
             and
             pious
             Prince
             
               John
               Frederick
            
             the
             true
             heire
             by
             
               Charles
            
             the
             fifth
             ,
             and
             the
             investing
             of
             the
             younger
             House
             ,
             to
             usurp
             that
             honour
             ,
             hath
             ever
             since
             proved
             a
             greater
             friend
             to
             the
             Popish
             party
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             purer
             Churches
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             of
             the
             
               French
            
             and
             
               Helvetick
            
             confession
             .
             
               Miurice
            
             that
             usurped
             that
             Dutchie
             and
             Electorate
             upon
             the
             incaptivating
             of
             the
             said
             Duke
             
               John
               Frederick
            
             his
             Cousin
             ,
             first
             ruined
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             
               Smalcaldick
            
             union
             ,
             to
             which
             himself
             had
             subscribed
             ,
             and
             then
             casting
             an
             ambitious
             eye
             upon
             the
             Empire
             it self
             ,
             broke
             his
             faith
             with
             the
             Emperor
             that
             had
             raised
             him
             ;
             and
             having
             patched
             up
             that
             defection
             by
             the
             means
             of
             
               Eerdinand
            
             of
             
               Austria
               ,
            
             King
             of
             
               Bohemia
               ,
            
             afterwards
             setled
             in
             the
             Imperiall
             Throne
             ,
             he
             lastly
             perished
             by
             a
             violent
             death
             in
             a
             pitcht
             battell
             ,
             sought
             against
             his
             fellow-Protestants
             ,
             and
             left
             his
             brother
             
               Augustus
            
             to
             succeed
             him
             .
             This
             new
             Electorall
             family
             aided
             the
             Leaguers
             in
             
               France
               ,
            
             against
             that
             victorious
             Prince
             ,
             
               Henry
            
             the
             Great
             :
             They
             ruined
             and
             took
             prisoner
             their
             Cousin
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             
               Saxon
               Weymar
               ,
            
             (
             the
             principall
             branch
             of
             their
             House
             )
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             
               Goth
               ,
            
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Maximilian
            
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             they
             put
             in
             their
             far-fetcht
             pretentions
             to
             the
             Dutchie
             of
             
               Cleeve
            
             and
             
               Juliers
            
             in
             our
             dayes
             ,
             and
             joyned
             their
             Armes
             with
             the
             Archduke
             
               Leopold
               ,
            
             against
             the
             Marquesse
             of
             
               Brandenburg
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Duke
             of
             
               Newburg
               ,
            
             the
             indubitate
             heires
             thereof
             ,
             whose
             right
             also
             was
             asserted
             by
             the
             whole
             Protestant
             party
             besides
             of
             Christendome
             .
             These
             were
             the
             fruits
             of
             their
             miserable
             errors
             in
             doctrine
             brought
             in
             and
             established
             by
             
               James
               Andreas
               Osiander
               ,
            
             and
             their
             fellow
             
               Pseudo-Lutherans
               ,
            
             retaining
             still
             their
             Images
             and
             Altars
             in
             the
             places
             of
             their
             publique
             worship
             ,
             although
             they
             confesse
             them
             to
             minister
             matter
             of
             offence
             to
             many
             of
             the
             better
             learned
             ,
             and
             matter
             of
             superstition
             to
             most
             of
             the
             ignorant
             multitude
             .
             Nay
             ,
             hence
             in
             the
             yeer
             1580.
             did
             the
             
               Pseudo-Lutherans
            
             proceed
             to
             inforce
             the
             Ministers
             of
             
               Saxonie
            
             to
             subscribe
             ,
             amongst
             other
             Articles
             ,
             
             to
             that
             monstrous
             error
             of
             the
             Ubiquity
             of
             Christs
             body
             ,
             exploded
             with
             just
             derision
             by
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
            
             and
             all
             learned
             Papists
             :
             And
             from
             enforced
             subscription
             (
             which
             is
             ever
             for
             the
             most
             part
             the
             fore-runner
             of
             persecution
             )
             they
             fell
             in
             the
             yeare
             1591.
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             Duke
             
               Christian
               ,
            
             the
             best
             of
             all
             the
             Electors
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             
               Augustus
            
             line
             and
             race
             ,
             to
             shed
             the
             innocent
             bloud
             of
             that
             brave
             Gentleman
             and
             faithfull
             servant
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             
               Paulus
               Krelius
               ,
            
             Chancellor
             of
             that
             Dutchy
             ,
             for
             no
             other
             delict
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             was
             a
             known
             friend
             to
             the
             purest
             doctrine
             ,
             &
             a
             stout
             Protector
             of
             those
             whom
             they
             stiled
             
               Calvinists
               .
            
             After
             which
             followed
             the
             suspension
             and
             imprisonment
             of
             
               Urbanus
               Pierius
               ,
            
             Professor
             of
             
               Wittenberg
               ,
            
             and
             of
             divers
             other
             learned
             and
             godly
             Ministers
             ;
             yea
             ,
             within
             a
             yeare
             or
             two
             after
             ,
             such
             was
             the
             furious
             virulencie
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Town
             of
             
               Leipsich
               ,
            
             led
             by
             the
             Scholars
             of
             the
             Universitie
             there
             ,
             (
             who
             have
             since
             ,
             in
             these
             later
             
               Germane
            
             wars
             ,
             fully
             tasted
             of
             the
             divine
             indignation
             )
             as
             they
             fell
             upon
             the
             houses
             and
             movables
             of
             such
             as
             embraced
             the
             
               Helvetick
            
             Confession
             ,
             despoiled
             them
             of
             their
             goods
             ,
             and
             committed
             divers
             other
             outrages
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             most
             fatall
             have
             been
             the
             effects
             of
             this
             last
             Duke
             of
             
               Saxonie's
            
             hovering
             neutrality
             in
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             when
             at
             first
             he
             refused
             to
             be
             comprised
             in
             the
             Protestant
             union
             ,
             entred
             into
             by
             the
             
               Germane
            
             Princes
             in
             the
             yeare
             1617.
             for
             their
             necessary
             safety
             ,
             when
             secondly
             he
             sided
             the
             yeare
             following
             ,
             with
             the
             Emperor
             
               Matthias
               ,
            
             against
             the
             Protestant
             
               Bohemians
               .
            
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             yeare
             1620.
             he
             joyned
             his
             Armies
             with
             those
             of
             the
             Emperour
             
               Ferdinand
            
             the
             second
             ,
             (
             that
             but
             a
             few
             yeares
             before
             lay
             hid
             in
             obscurity
             ,
             in
             his
             slender
             Patrimony
             at
             
               Gratz
               .
            
             )
             and
             so
             proved
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             causes
             of
             the
             utter
             subversion
             (
             for
             ought
             we
             yet
             see
             )
             of
             the
             Religion
             and
             Liberties
             of
             
               Germany
               .
            
             For
             had
             not
             
               Frederick
            
             the
             fifth
             ,
             Prince
             Elector
             
               Palatine
               ,
            
             rather
             aimed
             at
             the
             upholding
             of
             true
             Religion
             in
             
               Bohemia
               ,
            
             then
             at
             any
             ambitious
             ends
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             he
             had
             never
             hazarded
             the
             peace
             ,
             plenty
             ,
             and
             quiet
             he
             enjoyed
             at
             
               Heidelberg
               ,
            
             to
             have
             accepted
             that
             controversall
             crown
             at
             
               Prague
               ,
            
             and
             to
             have
             entred
             that
             Kingdome
             in
             a
             hostile
             manner
             ,
             which
             for
             above
             the
             space
             of
             twelve
             moneths
             before
             had
             been
             filled
             with
             warre
             and
             misery
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             SECT.
             V.
             
          
           
             I
             Doe
             not
             finde
             that
             any
             higher
             or
             greater
             punishment
             was
             inflicted
             upon
             Hereticks
             themselves
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             ,
             though
             they
             remained
             obstinate
             after
             all
             other
             meanes
             used
             for
             convincing
             them
             of
             their
             errours
             ,
             then
             exile
             or
             banishment
             .
             St.
             
               Austin
            
             writing
             to
             
               Proculianus
            
             the
             
               Donatist
               ,
            
             acknowledgeth
             such
             as
             erre
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             must
             be
             drawn
             home
             by
             milde
             instruction
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             cruell
             enforcement
             .
             And
             when
             Bishop
             
               Itacius
               ,
            
             in
             the
             yeare
             383.
             being
             a
             man
             of
             a
             turbulent
             spirit
             ,
             and
             fierce
             nature
             ,
             had
             caused
             
               Priscillian
            
             the
             Heretique
             ,
             and
             divers
             of
             his
             followers
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ;
             he
             was
             first
             condemned
             for
             that
             bloudy
             act
             by
             
               Thcognistus
               :
            
             And
             St.
             
               Ambrose
            
             afterwards
             meeting
             with
             some
             Bishops
             at
             
               Triers
               ,
            
             that
             had
             partaken
             with
             
               Itacius
            
             in
             that
             cruell
             execution
             ,
             would
             not
             so
             much
             as
             entertain
             any
             communion
             with
             them
             .
             
               Theodosius
            
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             in
             the
             Synod
             of
             
               Constantinople
               ,
            
             in
             stead
             of
             bloud
             and
             irons
             ,
             caused
             a
             publick
             dispute
             to
             be
             afforded
             the
             
               Arrians
            
             themselves
             ,
             although
             they
             had
             been
             before
             condemned
             by
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Nice
               :
            
             The
             like
             mercifull
             provision
             did
             
               Charles
            
             the
             Great
             ,
             and
             
               Lewes
            
             the
             Good
             in
             
               France
               ,
            
             ordaine
             for
             such
             as
             were
             counted
             
               Sectaries
            
             in
             their
             times
             .
             Neither
             did
             those
             three
             hundred
             and
             eighteen
             Fathers
             in
             the
             first
             
               Nicene
            
             Councell
             ,
             those
             six
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             in
             that
             of
             
               Chalcedon
               ,
            
             or
             those
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             in
             that
             of
             
               Constantinople
            
             use
             any
             other
             weapons
             against
             the
             same
             
               Arrians
               ,
               Nestorians
               ,
            
             and
             
               Macedonians
               ,
            
             then
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             nor
             stirred
             they
             up
             ,
             or
             permitted
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             in
             their
             dayes
             to
             punish
             them
             by
             death
             .
             
               Paulus
               Aquiliensis
               ,
            
             and
             
               Cedrenus
               ,
            
             doe
             also
             both
             of
             them
             report
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Emperour
             
               Justinus
            
             used
             clemency
             towards
             the
             very
             
               Arrian
            
             Heretiques
             ,
             
               Theodoricus
            
             the
             King
             of
             
               Italy
            
             being
             infected
             with
             the
             same
             poyson
             ,
             did
             notwithstanding
             ,
             led
             by
             that
             example
             ,
             suffer
             the
             Orthodox
             Christians
             to
             have
             the
             free
             exercise
             of
             their
             Religion
             in
             all
             his
             Dominions
             .
             Wee
             shall
             need
             no
             further
             examples
             to
             prove
             this
             truth
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             confessed
             by
             one
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             and
             best
             
               Romanists
            
             of
             our
             age
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             approved
             example
             in
             all
             the
             
               Monuments
            
             of
             
               Antiquity
               ,
            
             of
             any
             execution
             done
             upon
             the
             
               Sectaries
            
             of
             those
             times
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             did
             alwayes
             abhorre
             the
             shedding
             of
             bloud
             in
             
             matters
             that
             meerly
             concern
             Religion
             ,
             
               Jac.
               Aug.
               Thuanus
               Prooem.
               in
               Histor.
            
             p.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             VI
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             likewise
             contrary
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             best
             Princes
             ,
             and
             the
             wisest
             States
             of
             this
             latter
             age
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             make
             matter
             of
             heresie
             it selfe
             a
             capitall
             crime
             .
             
               Francis
            
             the
             first
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             King
             of
             
               France
               ,
            
             having
             decreed
             a
             persecution
             against
             the
             poore
             Protestants
             of
             
               Merindoll
               ,
            
             and
             
               Cabrieres
               ,
            
             and
             being
             informed
             by
             
               William
               Bellay
               ,
            
             Lord
             
               Langay
               ,
            
             Governour
             of
             the
             Province
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             harmless
             men
             ,
             very
             laborious
             in
             their
             callings
             ,
             just
             in
             their
             dealings
             ,
             loyall
             to
             their
             Prince
             ,
             charitable
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             and
             very
             frequent
             in
             their
             prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             &
             their
             innocency
             being
             likewise
             cleared
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             by
             Cardinall
             
               Sadolet
            
             himselfe
             ,
             he
             caused
             them
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             further
             persecution
             ,
             till
             being
             falsly
             informed
             by
             one
             
               Minerius
               ,
            
             a
             turbulent
             fellow
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             fifteen
             thousand
             of
             them
             up
             in
             armes
             in
             rebellion
             ,
             he
             rashly
             gave
             them
             over
             to
             the
             fury
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             yet
             not
             as
             Heŕetiques
             ,
             which
             he
             alwayes
             accounted
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             Traytors
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             then
             mis-informed
             of
             them
             .
             In
             
               Germany
               ,
               Ferdinand
            
             the
             first
             ,
             taught
             by
             the
             error
             of
             
               Charles
            
             the
             fifth
             his
             elder
             Brother
             ,
             found
             no
             such
             meanes
             to
             make
             his
             Government
             happy
             ,
             and
             his
             Empire
             flourishing
             ,
             as
             to
             decree
             the
             liberty
             of
             Religion
             .
             Which
             course
             the
             good
             Emperour
             
               Maximilian
            
             his
             Sonne
             following
             ,
             dyed
             as
             happy
             as
             he
             lived
             victorious
             .
             The
             
               Venetian
            
             State
             indure
             no
             Inquisitors
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             if
             any
             of
             their
             Subjects
             be
             accused
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             doe
             they
             suffer
             it
             to
             be
             questioned
             before
             any
             of
             the
             Clergy
             alone
             ,
             who
             are
             thirsty
             after
             bloud
             ,
             but
             before
             them
             joyntly
             together
             ,
             with
             their
             Civill
             Judges
             .
             The
             first
             Monarch
             in
             
               England
            
             that
             made
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             a
             capitall
             crime
             ,
             by
             a
             publick
             Act
             or
             Statute
             ,
             was
             the
             usurper
             
               Henry
            
             the
             fourth
             ,
             who
             having
             by
             the
             perswasion
             and
             assistance
             of
             
               Thomas
               Arundell
               ,
            
             that
             traytor
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             
               Canterbury
               ,
            
             and
             his
             fellow-Prelates
             ,
             deposed
             and
             murdered
             his
             lawfull
             Soveraigne
             ,
             
               Richard
            
             the
             second
             ,
             to
             curry
             favour
             with
             those
             bloudy
             Canniballs
             ,
             was
             forced
             to
             yeeld
             to
             the
             murdering
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             :
             since
             whose
             time
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             in
             
               England
               ,
            
             have
             proved
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             although
             by
             the
             short
             raigne
             of
             that
             Kingdomes
             unfortunate
             
               Mary
               ,
            
             their
             number
             comes
             far
             short
             of
             those
             in
             
               France
               ,
            
             and
             
             the
             seventeene
             Provinces
             ;
             in
             which
             two
             Dominions
             ,
             within
             the
             space
             of
             little
             more
             then
             five
             yeares
             ,
             the
             curious
             searcher
             may
             finde
             by
             diligent
             inquisition
             ,
             that
             Gods
             truth
             was
             sealed
             under
             
               Charles
            
             the
             ninth
             of
             
               France
               ,
            
             and
             
               Philip
            
             the
             second
             of
             
               Spaine
               ,
            
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             near
             upon
             two
             hundred
             thousand
             Martyrs
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             were
             slaughtered
             divers
             great
             and
             eminent
             personages
             of
             both
             sexes
             :
             a
             cruelty
             that
             very
             Mahumetans
             doe
             abhorre
             ;
             as
             it
             appeared
             by
             that
             which
             the
             Ambassadours
             sent
             from
             
               Abas-Meriza
            
             the
             
               Persian
               Sultan
               ,
            
             to
             the
             Emperour
             
               Rodolph
               ,
            
             in
             the
             yeare
             1604.
             did
             alledge
             to
             justifie
             the
             mercifull
             Government
             of
             that
             Empire
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             all
             Christians
             had
             free
             liberty
             of
             Conscience
             in
             all
             their
             Soveraignes
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             exhorted
             his
             Imperiall
             Majesty
             to
             joyn
             in
             a
             firme
             league
             with
             him
             against
             their
             common
             enemy
             the
             
               Turke
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             VII
             .
          
           
             AS
             it
             is
             against
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             the
             course
             held
             by
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             wisest
             Princes
             and
             States
             of
             the
             latter
             age
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             Pontifician
             ,
             to
             make
             matter
             of
             heresie
             a
             capitall
             crime
             ,
             to
             inforce
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             Religion
             meerly
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             against
             the
             Rules
             of
             charitie
             and
             reason
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             against
             the
             Rules
             of
             charity
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             no
             other
             light
             to
             guide
             us
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             wise
             answer
             of
             
               Englands
            
             last
             matchlesse
             
               Edward
               ,
            
             being
             then
             but
             a
             childe
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             pressed
             to
             yeeld
             his
             assent
             to
             the
             burning
             of
             an
             Heretique
             ;
             
               What
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               shall
               I
               send
               him
               to
               hell
               ?
            
             By
             which
             he
             truly
             intimated
             ,
             that
             whereas
             in
             all
             other
             offences
             ,
             the
             Malefactors
             are
             punished
             with
             death
             ,
             because
             it
             may
             be
             hoped
             they
             have
             repented
             the
             sinne
             ;
             but
             to
             destroy
             an
             Heretick
             before
             conviction
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             the
             Devils
             Catour
             ,
             and
             to
             send
             him
             in
             provision
             even
             to
             Hell
             it selfe
             .
             For
             the
             very
             pertinacious
             holding
             of
             an
             Heresie
             is
             agreed
             on
             by
             all
             sides
             to
             be
             a
             damnable
             sinne
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             cutting
             them
             off
             in
             that
             sinne
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             the
             immediate
             Instrument
             of
             their
             perdition
             .
             This
             doth
             that
             virulent
             Romanist
             or
             monster
             of
             men
             ,
             
               Nicholas
               Harpsfeild
               ,
            
             in
             his
             
               Wiclevian
            
             History
             openly
             boast
             of
             ,
             
               Cap.
            
             16.
             
               p.
            
             717.
             
             That
             those
             (
             blessed
             Champions
             
             of
             Christ
             whom
             he
             calls
             )
             Heretiques
             ,
             did
             in
             the
             fires
             that
             consumed
             their
             bodies
             ,
             taste
             the
             first-fruits
             of
             the
             eternall
             fire
             they
             endured
             afterwards
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             they
             suffer
             not
             but
             for
             feare
             of
             death
             ,
             hope
             of
             preferment
             ,
             or
             other
             base
             ends
             ,
             turne
             from
             one
             Religion
             to
             another
             ,
             especially
             from
             the
             truth
             to
             errour
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             without
             instruction
             ,
             or
             reasonable
             conviction
             ,
             they
             onely
             dissemble
             outwardly
             ;
             as
             the
             
               Moores
            
             of
             
               Gran
               ido
            
             did
             under
             that
             bloudy
             
               Philip
            
             the
             second
             of
             
               Spaine
               ,
            
             who
             being
             enforced
             to
             be
             present
             at
             the
             Masse
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             practised
             their
             own
             Mahumetanisme
             in
             the
             evening
             ;
             or
             els
             their
             conscience
             being
             shipwracked
             by
             their
             Apostasie
             before
             conviction
             ,
             with
             
               Francis
               Spira
            
             they
             are
             swallowed
             up
             of
             despaire
             ,
             or
             with
             
               Peter
               Espinae
               ,
            
             Archbishop
             of
             
               Lions
               ,
            
             of
             the
             
               Henetick
            
             faction
             in
             
               Henry
            
             the
             fourths
             time
             of
             
               France
               ,
            
             with
             lust
             and
             Epicurisme
             ,
             who
             practised
             that
             emasculating
             sinne
             with
             his
             own
             sister
             .
             The
             
               Jews
            
             in
             
               England
            
             from
             
               Willian
            
             the
             firsts
             time
             ,
             till
             the
             eighteenth
             yeare
             of
             
               Edward
            
             the
             first
             ,
             were
             the
             onely
             Usurers
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             and
             brought
             in
             large
             contributions
             and
             tallages
             to
             the
             Kings
             under
             whom
             they
             lived
             ,
             and
             enjoyed
             here
             the
             freedome
             of
             their
             consciences
             :
             At
             their
             deaths
             their
             whole
             Estates
             escheated
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             which
             their
             next
             heires
             commonly
             redeem'd
             for
             one
             full
             third
             part
             of
             three
             :
             But
             to
             incourage
             them
             to
             turne
             Christians
             ,
             it
             was
             appointed
             in
             the
             Assize
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             govern'd
             under
             their
             own
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             Justices
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             
               Jew
            
             dyed
             ,
             whose
             heire
             became
             a
             Christian
             ,
             he
             should
             inherit
             all
             the
             estate
             ,
             of
             his
             Ancestors
             ,
             without
             any
             further
             sine
             or
             composition
             with
             the
             Prince
             .
             The
             Master
             of
             the
             Rolls-house
             in
             
               London
               ,
            
             and
             other
             places
             in
             other
             Cities
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             were
             appointed
             for
             the
             entertainment
             of
             those
             Christian
             converts
             ,
             and
             were
             thence
             called
             
               Domus
               Conversorum
               :
            
             All
             which
             may
             clearly
             be
             gathered
             out
             of
             those
             Records
             of
             the
             Exchequer
             ,
             commonly
             called
             ,
             
               The
               great
               Pipe
               Rolles
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Communi●
               Rolles
               :
            
             By
             which
             allurements
             some
             of
             the
             
               Jewes
            
             out
             of
             malice
             to
             their
             fellowes
             ,
             or
             having
             committed
             some
             penall
             offence
             to
             escape
             the
             punishment
             practised
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             or
             els
             for
             lucre
             sake
             ,
             (
             the
             sin
             of
             avarice
             being
             connaturall
             to
             most
             of
             them
             )
             were
             baptized
             and
             became
             Christians
             outwardly
             ,
             without
             any
             due
             instruction
             in
             the
             Christian
             faith
             before-hand
             ,
             and
             being
             convinced
             also
             that
             the
             Papists
             adoring
             or
             bowing
             to
             ,
             and
             towards
             Images
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             Reliques
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             trumpery
             ,
             was
             absolute
             Idolatry
             against
             the
             
             second
             Commandement
             ,
             they
             proved
             ,
             as
             commonly
             the
             
               Jewes
            
             and
             
               Christians
            
             at
             this
             day
             do
             ,
             when
             they
             turn
             
               Turks
               ,
            
             the
             wretchedest
             varlets
             in
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             .
             What
             were
             the
             poor
             
               Indians
            
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             when
             to
             avoid
             the
             
               Spaniards
            
             extreame
             and
             inhumane
             cruelties
             ,
             they
             were
             drawn
             to
             their
             
               Masses
               ,
            
             but
             that
             since
             they
             became
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             they
             had
             learned
             to
             swear
             and
             drink
             ?
             It
             was
             an
             excellent
             and
             just
             sentence
             which
             one
             of
             the
             Grand
             
               Seignienrs
            
             pronounced
             against
             divers
             hundreds
             of
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             that
             falling
             down-before
             him
             ,
             made
             declaration
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             deserted
             their
             
               Sacra
               ,
            
             and
             given
             up
             their
             names
             to
             
               Mahomet
               ,
            
             he
             inquired
             of
             them
             why
             they
             did
             so
             ;
             and
             they
             confessing
             plainly
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             it
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             those
             many
             taxes
             ,
             contributions
             and
             oppressions
             which
             they
             before
             groaned
             under
             ;
             he
             rejected
             their
             enforced
             conversion
             for
             outward
             ends
             ,
             and
             commanded
             their
             taxes
             and
             levies
             to
             be
             continued
             .
             This
             Heroick
             action
             of
             the
             
               Turkish
            
             Monarch
             ,
             was
             not
             much
             short
             of
             that
             policie
             of
             one
             of
             the
             ancient
             
               Christian
            
             Emperours
             ,
             who
             having
             his
             Army
             mixed
             of
             
               Christians
            
             and
             
               Pagans
               ,
            
             and
             desiring
             to
             discover
             who
             of
             the
             first
             were
             little
             better
             then
             those
             of
             the
             latter
             ,
             made
             ,
             like
             another
             
               Jehu
               :
            
             a
             publike
             Declaration
             for
             the
             restoring
             of
             
               Paganisme
               ,
            
             upon
             which
             ,
             divers
             of
             the
             
               Christian
            
             Commanders
             shewing
             themselves
             forward
             to
             desert
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             the
             stream
             and
             time
             ,
             he
             presently
             reproved
             and
             cashier'd
             them
             ;
             alledging
             ,
             that
             all
             such
             were
             unworthy
             to
             serve
             any
             Prince
             that
             had
             proved
             unfaithfull
             to
             that
             divine
             Majesty
             ,
             by
             which
             Princes
             rule
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             AS
             it
             is
             against
             the
             
               Dictamen
            
             of
             Christian
             Charity
             ,
             to
             make
             matter
             of
             Religion
             a
             capitall
             crime
             ,
             or
             to
             enforce
             the
             conscience
             ,
             without
             a
             full
             and
             clear
             conviction
             ,
             from
             the
             profession
             of
             one
             Religion
             to
             another
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             new
             burthensome
             Ceremonies
             ,
             to
             be
             superadded
             in
             the
             publick
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             although
             the
             Religion
             it self
             remain
             the
             same
             it
             was
             before
             in
             the
             generall
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             against
             the
             rules
             of
             Reason
             it self
             .
             This
             was
             confessed
             by
             
               Henry
            
             3.
             of
             
               France
               ,
            
             one
             of
             the
             most
             impotent
             Princes
             that
             ever
             swayed
             that
             Scepter
             ,
             and
             most
             inveterate
             enemy
             that
             ever
             the
             
               Protestants
            
             had
             ,
             having
             been
             instructed
             to
             hate
             ,
             betray
             ,
             and
             persecute
             them
             ,
             by
             
               Katherine
               de
               Medices
            
             his
             bloudy
             mother
             ,
             even
             from
             his
             very
             Cradle
             ;
             yet
             when
             
               James
               Clement
            
             a
             Jesuited
             Monk
             had
             sheathed
             a
             knife
             in
             his
             bowels
             ,
             
             and
             that
             hee
             saw
             himself
             neer
             the
             minute
             in
             which
             hee
             was
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             all
             his
             cruelties
             to
             the
             supreme
             Judge
             of
             Heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             he
             made
             an
             effectuall
             speech
             to
             the
             chief
             Commanders
             of
             his
             Army
             ,
             being
             most
             of
             them
             
               Romanists
               :
               To
               acknowledge
               and
               obey
               the
               King
               of
            
             Navar
             (
             
               then
               a
            
             Protestant
             )
             
               as
               their
               lawfull
               Soveraigne
               ,
               and
               the
               lineall
               heire
               of
               the
            
             French
             
               Crown
               ,
               and
               to
               know
               this
               undoubted
               truth
               for
               the
               future
               ;
               That
               Religion
               which
               is
               distilled
               into
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               cannot
               he
               enforced
               by
               man
               .
            
             The
             same
             truth
             likewise
             ,
             and
             almost
             in
             these
             very
             words
             ,
             did
             the
             Lord
             
               Brederode
               ,
            
             and
             the
             other
             
               Protestants
            
             of
             the
             lower
             
               Germany
            
             alledge
             for
             their
             just
             excuse
             in
             their
             united
             
               Apologie
               ,
            
             published
             in
             the
             yeere
             1566.
             and
             further
             added
             ;
             
               That
               if
               the
            
             Papists
             
               did
               conceive
               their
               Religion
               to
               be
               the
               truth
               ,
               they
               should
               in
               sieed
               of
               blood
               ,
               fines
               ,
               imprisonments
               and
               exilings
               ,
               follow
               the
               seasonable
               advice
               of
               wise
            
             Gamaliel
             ,
             
               and
               try
               a
               while
               ,
               whether
               the
            
             Protestants
             
               separation
               from
               them
               were
               of
               God
               or
               not
               ;
               for
               otherwise
               ,
               if
               by
               force
               and
               tyrannie
               they
               did
               compell
               them
               to
               professe
               and
               practice
               those
               actions
               in
               Gods
               worship
               which
               they
               accounted
               abominable
               ,
               and
               did
               also
               restrain
               them
               from
               performing
               those
               holy
               duties
               towards
               God
               ,
               wherein
               they
               were
               convinced
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               service
               consisted
               ,
               their
               consciences
               must
               needs
               be
               shipwracked
               and
               undone
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               stead
               of
               making
               them
               new
            
             Converts
             ,
             
               they
               should
               leave
               them
            
             Atheists
             
               and
            
             Libertines
             .
             This
             very
             objection
             also
             (
             in
             the
             yeere
             1572
             )
             did
             
               Katherine
               de
               Medices
            
             of
             
               Florence
               ,
            
             then
             Queen
             mother
             of
             
               France
               ,
            
             (
             though
             she
             little
             practised
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Consequence
             )
             make
             in
             the
             Treaty
             of
             marriage
             of
             
               Francis
               de
               Valois
            
             her
             youngest
             sonne
             ,
             with
             Queen
             
               Elizabeth
            
             of
             
               England
               .
            
             The
             great
             rub
             pretended
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             (
             though
             the
             match
             was
             never
             really
             intended
             by
             either
             Queen
             )
             was
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ;
             in
             which
             that
             glorious
             Virgin
             Monarch
             ,
             having
             given
             her
             Ambassador
             expresse
             instructions
             ,
             not
             to
             yeeld
             so
             far
             as
             that
             the
             Duke
             of
             
               Alenzon
            
             should
             be
             permitted
             the
             celebration
             of
             his
             
               Masse
            
             in
             private
             .
             What
             Mr.
             
               Walsingham
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Queen-mother
             upon
             his
             next
             audience
             ,
             Will
             your
             Mistresse
             have
             my
             Son
             turn
             
               Atheist
               ,
            
             and
             professe
             no
             Religion
             at
             all
             ?
             For
             with
             your
             Church
             he
             cannot
             joyn
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             further
             instructed
             ;
             and
             you
             will
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             continue
             those
             
               Sacra
            
             by
             which
             hee
             hath
             hitherto
             served
             God
             ,
             what
             shall
             hee
             turn
             
               Heathen
            
             till
             you
             have
             converted
             him
             ?
             Though
             this
             unfortunate
             
               Lady
            
             did
             by
             this
             her
             wise
             answer
             discover
             the
             true
             madnesse
             of
             all
             persecutors
             ,
             yet
             did
             she
             not
             forbeare
             to
             bath
             
             her
             cruell
             hands
             for
             many
             yeers
             after
             ,
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             ,
             and
             caused
             many
             ,
             as
             St.
             
               Paul
            
             witnesseth
             of
             himself
             ,
             before
             his
             conversion
             ,
             to
             blaspheme
             ,
             by
             their
             ejuration
             of
             the
             known
             truth
             ,
             and
             their
             subscriptions
             to
             the
             
               Popish
            
             trumperies
             ;
             of
             which
             ,
             some
             that
             persisted
             in
             
               Papistry
               ,
            
             turned
             prodigious
             sinners
             and
             libertines
             ;
             and
             others
             with
             the
             King
             of
             
               Navar
               ,
            
             and
             Prince
             of
             
               Conde
               ,
            
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             got
             loose
             ,
             returned
             to
             the
             known
             truth
             .
             The
             heroick
             answer
             of
             that
             brave
             Prince
             ,
             
               John
               Frederick
            
             Elector
             ,
             and
             Duke
             of
             
               Saxonie
               ,
            
             is
             worthy
             to
             be
             ingraven
             in
             leters
             of
             gold
             on
             pillars
             of
             brasse
             ,
             who
             being
             taken
             prisoner
             by
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             
               Charles
            
             the
             fifth
             ,
             in
             the
             yeer
             1547.
             and
             threatened
             with
             present
             death
             ,
             except
             he
             would
             renounce
             and
             yeeld
             up
             his
             Electorate
             and
             Dutchie
             to
             his
             false
             and
             treacherous
             Cousin
             
               Maurice
               ,
            
             and
             become
             a
             
               Romanist
               ,
            
             yeelded
             readily
             to
             all
             the
             former
             conditions
             ,
             but
             absolutely
             refused
             the
             latter
             :
             And
             when
             in
             the
             yeer
             following
             ,
             that
             wicked
             
               interim
            
             was
             yeelded
             unto
             by
             all
             the
             Princes
             of
             
               Germany
               ;
            
             some
             being
             driven
             by
             fear
             ,
             and
             others
             drawn
             on
             by
             flattery
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             
               That
               Popery
               should
               be
               restored
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               till
               a
               generall
               Councell
               were
               called
               ,
               and
               further
               order
               taken
               for
               the
               liberty
               of
               Religion
               ;
            
             This
             godly
             Prince
             ,
             though
             
               Ces●rs
            
             captive
             ,
             could
             never
             be
             drawn
             to
             subscribe
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             when
             those
             two
             subtile
             
               Perenots
               ,
               Nicholas
               Cardinall
               Granvellan
            
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             
               Anthony
            
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Arras
            
             his
             son
             ,
             had
             used
             many
             arguments
             to
             perswade
             him
             ,
             
               What
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               would
               you
               draw
               me
               to
               ?
               I
               am
               convinced
               the
               Religion
               I
               now
               live
               in
               to
               be
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               should
               I
               outwardly
               make
               profession
               of
               any
               other
               ,
               I
               should
               but
               dissemble
               with
               God
               and
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               and
               so
               draw
               neer
               to
               that
               unpardonable
               sin
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
            
             with
             which
             answer
             ,
             
               Charles
            
             the
             fifth
             himself
             was
             so
             pleased
             ,
             as
             he
             more
             respected
             and
             honoured
             the
             Duke
             ever
             after
             .
             What
             this
             pious
             Prince
             foresaw
             and
             avoided
             ,
             too
             many
             by
             lamentable
             experience
             have
             found
             true
             ,
             and
             repented
             ,
             who
             having
             abjured
             the
             truth
             for
             fear
             ,
             and
             felt
             but
             a
             while
             the
             horror
             of
             an
             afflicted
             and
             wounded
             conscience
             ,
             have
             hasted
             to
             those
             
               Popish
            
             Officers
             ,
             as
             divers
             in
             
               England
            
             did
             in
             Queen
             
               Maries
            
             time
             ,
             where
             their
             abjurations
             and
             recantations
             remained
             ,
             and
             having
             gotten
             sight
             of
             them
             ,
             have
             rent
             them
             into
             many
             pieces
             ,
             and
             joyfully
             imbraced
             ,
             not
             only
             their
             Irons
             ,
             but
             the
             stake
             it self
             ,
             as
             a
             far
             more
             easie
             suffering
             then
             what
             they
             before
             felt
             and
             indured
             .
             Had
             
               Charles
            
             the
             9th
             of
             
               France
            
             but
             followed
             the
             good
             counsell
             was
             openly
             given
             him
             in
             the
             Parliament
             at
             St.
             
               Germans
            
             the
             first
             yeer
             of
             his
             reign
             ,
             That
             the
             differences
             
             of
             Religion
             neither
             ought
             ,
             nor
             ever
             could
             be
             composed
             by
             blood
             and
             cruelty
             ,
             but
             by
             Gods
             Word
             and
             seasonable
             conferences
             ,
             he
             had
             never
             made
             his
             raign
             and
             memory
             so
             infamous
             to
             posterity
             as
             now
             it
             is
             ,
             nor
             drawn
             the
             divine
             vengeance
             upon
             himself
             ,
             by
             shedding
             so
             much
             innocent
             blood
             as
             afterwards
             he
             did
             .
             For
             as
             divers
             were
             butcher'd
             by
             him
             in
             that
             barbarous
             massacre
             at
             
               Paris
               ,
            
             in
             the
             yeer
             1572.
             so
             
               Henry
               de
               Clermont
            
             (
             commonly
             sirnamed
             
               Bourbon
            
             )
             Prince
             of
             
               Conde
               ,
            
             was
             some
             days
             after
             the
             generall
             slaughter
             of
             the
             
               Protestants
               ,
            
             committed
             there
             ,
             appointed
             by
             him
             to
             die
             ,
             but
             his
             pardon
             being
             obtained
             by
             
               Elizabeth
            
             (
             a
             name
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             only
             proper
             to
             gracious
             and
             excellent
             soveraignesses
             )
             his
             Queen
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             daughters
             of
             the
             good
             Emperor
             
               Maximilian
               ,
            
             (
             although
             
               Conde
            
             knew
             it
             not
             )
             hee
             comes
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             tels
             him
             ,
             of
             three
             things
             he
             must
             elect
             one
             :
             either
             to
             heare
             Masse
             ,
             to
             die
             ,
             or
             to
             suffer
             perpetuall
             imprisonment
             ;
             the
             young
             Prince
             no
             whit
             abashed
             ,
             makes
             him
             this
             sudden
             and
             brave
             answer
             :
             
               God
               forbid
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               choose
               the
               first
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               two
               latter
               ,
               I
               am
               ready
               to
               submit
               to
               that
               which
               your
               Highnesse
               shall
               appoint
               .
            
             There
             is
             as
             rare
             a
             story
             of
             the
             Lady
             
               Jane
               Gray
               ,
            
             eldest
             daughter
             of
             
               Henry
               Gray
               ,
            
             Duke
             of
             
               Suffolk
               ,
            
             not
             much
             inferiour
             in
             birth
             and
             extraction
             to
             
               Conde
            
             himself
             ,
             by
             her
             mothers
             side
             ,
             who
             was
             grandchilde
             and
             co-heire
             to
             
               Edward
            
             the
             4th
             ,
             King
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             related
             by
             a
             Gentleman
             ,
             and
             a
             Courtier
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             (
             for
             I
             finde
             not
             his
             name
             )
             under
             Queen
             
               Mary
               ,
            
             in
             the
             yeer
             1553.
             who
             dined
             at
             Mr.
             
               Partriges
            
             house
             within
             the
             Tower
             with
             her
             ,
             whilest
             she
             remained
             a
             prisoner
             there
             ,
             which
             narration
             well
             deserving
             to
             be
             transmitted
             to
             posterity
             ,
             doth
             here
             ensue
             out
             of
             a
             
               Manuscript
            
             History
             of
             a
             great
             part
             of
             that
             Queens
             time
             ,
             the
             very
             
               Autograph
            
             it self
             being
             in
             my
             Library
             ,
             written
             by
             the
             said
             Gentleman
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             some
             few
             words
             being
             added
             ,
             which
             were
             at
             first
             casually
             omitted
             by
             his
             haste
             ,
             or
             inadvertency
             in
             penning
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             words
             changed
             and
             written
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             speech
             now
             used
             :
             
               On
               Tuesday
               ,
               the
            
             29th
             
               of
            
             August
             ,
             
               I
               dined
               at
            
             Partriges
             
               house
               with
               my
               Lady
            
             Jane
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               After
               that
               we
               fell
               in
               discourse
               of
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               she
               asked
               what
               he
               was
               that
               preached
               at
            
             Pauls
             
               on
               Sunday
               before
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               was
               told
               her
               to
               be
               one
               :
               :
               :
               :
               :
               :
               :
               :
               I
               pray
               you
               (
               quoth
               she
               )
               had
               they
               Masse
               in
            
             London
             ?
             
               Yea
               forsooth
               (
               quoth
               I
               )
               in
               some
               places
               :
               It
               may
               be
               so
               (
               quoth
               she
               )
               it
               is
               not
               so
               strange
               as
               the
               sudden
               conversion
               of
               the
               late
            
             
               *
            
             
               Duke
               ,
               for
               who
               would
               have
               thought
               ,
               said
               shee
               ,
               hee
               would
               have
               so
               done
               ?
               It
               was
               answered
               her
               ,
               Perchance
               hee
               thereby
               hoped
               to
               have
               had
               his
               pardon
               .
            
             
             Pardon
             !
             (
             quoth
             shee
             )
             Wo
             worth
             him
             ,
             hee
             hath
             brought
             me
             and
             our
             stock
             in
             most
             miserable
             calamity
             and
             misery
             by
             his
             exceeding
             ambition
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             answering
             that
             hee
             hoped
             for
             life
             by
             his
             turning
             ,
             though
             other
             men
             be
             of
             that
             opinion
             ,
             I
             utterly
             am
             not
             :
             for
             what
             man
             is
             there
             living
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             although
             hee
             had
             been
             innocent
             ,
             that
             would
             hope
             for
             life
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             field
             against
             the
             Queen
             in
             person
             as
             Generall
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             taking
             so
             hated
             and
             evill
             spoken
             of
             by
             the
             Commons
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             coming
             into
             prison
             so
             wondred
             at
             ,
             as
             the
             like
             was
             never
             heard
             by
             any
             mans
             time
             ;
             who
             can
             judge
             that
             hee
             should
             hope
             for
             pardon
             ,
             whose
             life
             was
             odious
             to
             all
             men
             ?
             But
             what
             will
             yee
             more
             ?
             like
             as
             his
             life
             was
             wicked
             and
             full
             of
             dissimulation
             ,
             so
             was
             his
             end
             thereafter
             :
             I
             pray
             God
             I
             ,
             nor
             no
             friend
             of
             mine
             die
             so
             ;
             should
             I
             ,
             who
             am
             young
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             flower
             of
             my
             yeeres
             forsake
             my
             faith
             for
             the
             love
             of
             life
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             God
             forbid
             ;
             much
             more
             hee
             should
             not
             ,
             whose
             fatall
             course
             ,
             although
             hee
             had
             lived
             his
             just
             number
             of
             yeers
             ,
             could
             not
             have
             long
             continued
             :
             But
             life
             was
             sweet
             ,
             it
             appeared
             so
             hee
             might
             have
             lived
             ,
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             hee
             did
             not
             care
             how
             ;
             indeed
             the
             reason
             is
             good
             :
             for
             hee
             that
             would
             have
             lived
             in
             chains
             to
             have
             his
             life
             ,
             belike
             would
             leave
             no
             means
             unattempted
             :
             but
             God
             be
             mercifull
             to
             us
             ,
             for
             hee
             saith
             ,
             Whoso
             denyeth
             him
             before
             men
             ,
             hee
             will
             not
             know
             him
             in
             his
             Fathers
             Kingdome
             .
             
               How
               justly
               may
               the
            
             masculine
             
               constancie
               of
               this
               excellent
               Lady
               ,
               whose
               many
               vertues
               the
               pens
               of
               her
               very
               enemies
               have
               acknowledged
               ,
               rise
               up
               in
               judgement
               against
               all
               such
               poore
               spirits
               ,
               who
               for
               feare
               of
               death
               ,
               or
               other
               outward
               motives
               ,
               shall
               deny
               God
               and
               his
               truth
               ,
               and
               so
               crown
               the
               Trophees
               of
               the
            
             Antichristian
             
               or
               mongrill
               adversaries
               by
               their
               lamentable
               apostasie
               .
               For
               what
               shee
               here
               spake
               Christianly
               ,
               shee
               within
               a
               few
               moneths
               after
               performed
               constantly
               ,
               her
               life
               being
               taken
               from
               her
               on
               the
               12th
               day
               of
            
             February
             ,
             
               1553.
               having
               lived
               first
               to
               see
               Mr.
            
             Harding
             
               her
               fathers
               Chaplain
               revolted
               to
            
             Antichrist
             ,
             
               to
               whom
               she
               wrote
               an
               effectuall
               Letter
               of
               admonition
               and
               reproof
               ,
               published
               by
               Mr.
            
             Fox
             
               in
               his
               Acts
               and
               monuments
               ,
            
             p.
             
               1291.
               not
               unworthy
               the
               perusall
               of
               the
               ablest
            
             Christians
             
               and
               greatest
               Doctors
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             IX
             .
          
           
             AS
             it
             is
             against
             the
             dictamen
             of
             reason
             ,
             to
             make
             matter
             of
             Religion
             a
             capitall
             crime
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             against
             the
             rules
             of
             policy
             it self
             ,
             in
             respect
             that
             heresie
             and
             falshood
             ,
             which
             would
             in
             time
             die
             of
             themselves
             ,
             
             are
             thereby
             increased
             &
             propagated
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             end
             for
             which
             force
             and
             violence
             are
             used
             ,
             is
             no
             wayes
             obtained
             thereby
             .
             This
             was
             verified
             in
             the
             death
             of
             
               Prisciliian
            
             the
             heretique
             of
             old
             ,
             by
             which
             his
             followers
             were
             mightily
             encreased
             ,
             and
             having
             before
             but
             reverenced
             him
             as
             a
             holy
             man
             ,
             did
             afterwards
             adore
             him
             as
             a
             Martyr
             .
             The
             present
             age
             verifies
             it
             in
             the
             death
             of
             
               Michael
               Servetus
            
             the
             
               Spaniard
               ,
            
             and
             other
             
               Anabaptists
               ,
            
             though
             most
             necessarily
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             for
             their
             blasphemous
             opinions
             and
             lawless
             Tenets
             ,
             tending
             to
             the
             utter
             subversion
             of
             all
             Civill
             government
             .
             The
             
               Anabaptists
            
             in
             their
             Dialogues
             ,
             published
             in
             the
             
               English
            
             tongue
             in
             Queen
             
               Maries
            
             dayes
             ,
             though
             they
             craftily
             withdrew
             many
             of
             their
             Anarchicall
             Tenets
             (
             agreeing
             almost
             
               verbatim
            
             with
             the
             workes
             since
             penned
             by
             
               James
               Arminius
               ,
            
             and
             the
             latter
             
               Anabaptists
            
             )
             doe
             extoll
             that
             
               Servetus
            
             as
             a
             Prophet
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             their
             numbers
             are
             at
             this
             day
             so
             increased
             ,
             as
             they
             constitute
             or
             make
             a
             considerable
             party
             in
             divers
             parts
             of
             Christendome
             .
             But
             those
             cursed
             enemies
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             thinke
             by
             persecuting
             it
             ,
             to
             abolish
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             fight
             against
             God
             himselfe
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             so
             have
             they
             heretofore
             ,
             and
             shall
             still
             in
             despight
             of
             all
             their
             devillish
             policy
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             increase
             and
             propagate
             the
             same
             .
             This
             ,
             if
             all
             other
             Instances
             wanted
             ,
             would
             sufficiently
             appeare
             in
             that
             famous
             example
             of
             an
             
               English
            
             Schoolmaster
             ,
             a
             most
             zealous
             
               Papist
            
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             King
             
               Edward
            
             the
             sixt
             ,
             who
             afterwards
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Queen
             
               Maries
            
             government
             ,
             frequenting
             the
             fires
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             was
             so
             convinced
             with
             hearing
             what
             they
             spake
             ,
             and
             seeing
             how
             chearfully
             they
             suffered
             ,
             as
             he
             himselfe
             relinquishing
             the
             former
             ignorance
             and
             idolatry
             he
             had
             so
             long
             embraced
             ,
             at
             last
             witnessed
             the
             truth
             with
             his
             own
             bloud
             .
             Not
             he
             onely
             ,
             but
             many
             thousands
             also
             besides
             ,
             were
             doubtless
             inabled
             by
             the
             cleare
             shining
             of
             those
             fires
             ,
             to
             discerne
             the
             foulnesse
             of
             those
             mysteries
             of
             darkness
             ,
             under
             which
             they
             had
             been
             so
             long
             held
             captive
             .
             And
             after
             her
             short
             Raigne
             (
             infamoused
             by
             so
             much
             bloud-shed
             )
             was
             expired
             ,
             it
             facilitated
             the
             way
             for
             her
             royall
             sister
             
               Elizabeth
            
             to
             restore
             the
             truth
             at
             an
             easie
             rate
             .
             When
             the
             Executioner
             came
             behind
             
               John
               Hus
               ,
            
             to
             kindle
             the
             pile
             that
             encompassed
             him
             :
             
               Come
               hither
               my
               friend
               ,
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               and
               kindle
               it
               here
               before
               ,
               for
               had
               I
               feared
               what
               thou
               bringest
               ,
               I
               had
               not
               appeared
               at
               this
               Stake
               to
               day
               .
            
             His
             death
             brought
             so
             incredible
             progresse
             to
             the
             true
             Church
             in
             
               Bohemia
               ,
            
             as
             did
             also
             that
             of
             
               Jerome
            
             
             of
             
               Prague
            
             his
             
               Contemporanie
               ,
            
             that
             their
             bloudy
             persecutors
             had
             just
             cause
             within
             a
             few
             yeares
             after
             their
             decease
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             their
             own
             errour
             in
             having
             hastened
             their
             ends
             .
             As
             fruitfull
             a
             seed-time
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             
               France
               ,
            
             proved
             the
             death
             of
             
               Annas
               Burgus
               ,
            
             a
             Senator
             of
             
               Paris
               ,
            
             in
             the
             yeare
             1559.
             under
             
               Francis
            
             the
             second
             .
             A
             man
             he
             was
             so
             vertuous
             and
             innocent
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             the
             very
             enemies
             of
             the
             Truth
             laboured
             his
             delivery
             when
             he
             was
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             so
             resolute
             and
             chearfull
             in
             his
             death
             ,
             as
             it
             incouraged
             thousands
             in
             that
             Kingdome
             ,
             in
             the
             constant
             profession
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Religion
             .
             What
             better
             successe
             had
             all
             the
             bloudy
             executions
             of
             
               Ferdinand
               de
               Toledo
               ,
            
             that
             merciless
             Duke
             of
             
               Alva
               ,
            
             and
             of
             his
             new
             erected
             Bishops
             in
             the
             lower
             
               Germany
               ,
            
             but
             that
             the
             Gospel
             at
             the
             last
             got
             the
             victory
             over
             hell
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             darkness
             ?
             Neither
             indeed
             could
             those
             cruell
             Inquisitors
             have
             expected
             other
             issue
             ,
             had
             they
             but
             truly
             considered
             what
             Religion
             had
             been
             ;
             and
             
               that
               Princes
               and
               States
               may
               command
               the
               bodies
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               soules
               and
               consciences
               of
               men
               ;
            
             Which
             having
             been
             once
             perswaded
             by
             Instruction
             and
             Information
             to
             embrace
             and
             beleeve
             any
             opinions
             ,
             though
             hereticall
             ,
             and
             therefore
             much
             more
             the
             Truth
             it selfe
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             driven
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             same
             meanes
             of
             a
             further
             and
             more
             cleare
             Instruction
             .
             The
             godly
             have
             ever
             lookt
             upon
             chaines
             ,
             prisons
             ,
             racks
             ,
             and
             fires
             ,
             as
             the
             tryall
             and
             reward
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             more
             fearing
             to
             doe
             evill
             ,
             then
             to
             suffer
             evill
             ,
             well
             knowing
             that
             they
             shall
             neither
             suffer
             more
             ,
             nor
             their
             cruell
             enemies
             be
             able
             to
             inflict
             more
             ,
             then
             God
             shall
             turne
             to
             his
             own
             endlesse
             glory
             ,
             and
             their
             everlasting
             good
             .
             Did
             the
             
               Heathen
            
             Poet
             desire
             to
             be
             sent
             back
             to
             the
             Mines
             (
             a
             life
             more
             tedious
             then
             that
             of
             the
             Gallyes
             )
             rather
             then
             he
             would
             commend
             a
             few
             bad
             Verses
             ,
             contrary
             to
             his
             judgement
             ?
             Could
             
               Epicurus
               ,
            
             that
             impure
             Philosopher
             ,
             say
             of
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             that
             
               if
               he
               were
               scorched
               in
               Phalaris
               Bull
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               be
               moved
               with
               it
               ,
               but
               onely
               cry
               out
               ,
               Dulce
               est
               ,
               &
               ad
               me
               non
               attinet
               ?
            
             Or
             the
             young
             Stoick
             in
             
               Gellius
               ,
            
             to
             maintaine
             the
             
               Apathie
            
             of
             his
             Sect
             ,
             neither
             groane
             nor
             frowne
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             burning
             feaver
             ?
             And
             shall
             we
             thinke
             that
             Gods
             Saints
             who
             have
             their
             reason
             heightened
             and
             irradiated
             by
             grace
             ,
             and
             their
             soules
             immoveably
             founded
             upon
             a
             lively
             and
             living
             faith
             ,
             will
             feare
             to
             lose
             their
             estates
             ,
             liberties
             ,
             and
             lives
             for
             the
             Truths
             sake
             ?
             No
             doubtless
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Gold
             is
             tryed
             by
             the
             Furnace
             ,
             and
             cleared
             from
             the
             drosse
             ,
             so
             in
             time
             of
             persecution
             they
             shall
             be
             discerned
             
             from
             all
             hypocrites
             ,
             Atheists
             ,
             Libertines
             ,
             and
             Time-servers
             whatsoever
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             X.
             
          
           
             BUt
             oh
             that
             Princes
             and
             Great
             ones
             would
             shake
             off
             those
             fleshflyes
             and
             Sycophants
             ,
             who
             tell
             them
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             know
             the
             Truth
             to
             be
             that
             nothing
             can
             more
             infamouze
             their
             raignes
             and
             memories
             to
             Posterity
             ,
             nothing
             bring
             more
             inevitable
             ruine
             to
             their
             Persons
             ,
             nothing
             finally
             prove
             so
             deadly
             a
             Consumption
             amongst
             their
             posterity
             ,
             as
             to
             inforce
             the
             Consciences
             of
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             by
             fines
             ,
             imprisonments
             ,
             subscriptions
             ,
             recantations
             ,
             depauperations
             ,
             and
             death
             .
             
               Charles
            
             the
             fift
             having
             obtained
             the
             Imperiall
             Chaire
             ,
             by
             the
             money
             and
             meanes
             of
             
               Henry
            
             the
             eighth
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             was
             the
             most
             potent
             Emperour
             that
             ever
             
               Germany
            
             had
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             maintained
             the
             peace
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             having
             yeelded
             to
             the
             Popes
             instigations
             ,
             and
             prospered
             a
             while
             in
             his
             intended
             extirpation
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             he
             found
             at
             last
             by
             experience
             what
             his
             brave
             and
             valiant
             Generall
             
               Castaldus
            
             had
             foretold
             him
             ;
             
               That
               these
               violent
               proceedings
               would
               in
               the
               end
               prove
               fatall
               to
               himselfe
               ;
            
             For
             having
             first
             fled
             away
             at
             mid-night
             in
             a
             cold
             and
             rainy
             season
             from
             
               Onspruch
               ,
            
             for
             feare
             of
             the
             
               Protestant
            
             Army
             ,
             he
             was
             afterwards
             (
             in
             stead
             of
             setling
             his
             sonne
             
               Philip
            
             in
             his
             own
             Chaire
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             fully
             intended
             )
             faine
             to
             surrender
             up
             the
             Empire
             to
             
               Ferdinand
            
             his
             Brother
             ,
             who
             for
             divers
             moneths
             before
             had
             entred
             into
             a
             secret
             league
             with
             the
             
               Protestant
            
             Princes
             of
             
               Germany
               ,
            
             and
             so
             having
             lived
             a
             few
             yeares
             after
             in
             a
             despised
             and
             disconsolate
             solitude
             ,
             heat
             last
             ended
             his
             life
             very
             ingloriously
             .
             His
             sonne
             
               Philip
            
             the
             second
             ,
             the
             most
             inveterate
             enemy
             of
             the
             Gospel
             that
             ever
             lived
             ,
             did
             not
             onely
             set
             up
             Shambles
             and
             Butcheries
             for
             Gods
             Saints
             in
             most
             of
             his
             own
             large
             Dominions
             by
             his
             Inquisitors
             ,
             but
             continually
             ayded
             the
             Rebells
             in
             
               France
               ,
               England
               ,
            
             and
             
               Ireland
               ,
            
             against
             their
             lawfull
             Soveraignes
             ,
             and
             plotted
             to
             invade
             all
             other
             Protestant
             Dominions
             in
             Christendome
             ,
             that
             so
             at
             last
             by
             one
             generall
             carnage
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             he
             and
             his
             holy
             Father
             the
             Pope
             ,
             might
             have
             shared
             the
             Christian
             world
             by
             a
             double
             Monarchy
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Empire
             between
             them
             .
             But
             did
             this
             bloudy
             Prince
             prosper
             in
             these
             his
             ambitious
             and
             cruell
             designes
             ?
             Certainly
             ,
             nothing
             lesse
             ;
             for
             what
             got
             he
             by
             his
             invading
             
               France
            
             by
             land
             ,
             
               England
            
             and
             
               Ireland
            
             by
             Sea
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             large
             Pensions
             conferred
             on
             the
             traytors
             
             and
             secret
             enemies
             of
             either
             State
             ;
             but
             that
             in
             the
             issue
             having
             wasted
             about
             thirty
             millions
             of
             money
             upon
             those
             fruitless
             designs
             ,
             and
             not
             gained
             a
             foot
             of
             ground
             in
             either
             of
             those
             Realmes
             ,
             he
             lost
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Seventeen
             Provinces
             ,
             with
             whom
             having
             broken
             the
             Oath
             solemnly
             sworne
             to
             them
             upon
             his
             Inauguration
             ,
             they
             by
             assistance
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             and
             
               France
               ,
            
             freed
             themselves
             from
             his
             unjust
             oppression
             and
             tyranny
             ?
             Neither
             did
             the
             divine
             Justice
             let
             him
             so
             escape
             ,
             but
             raised
             a
             fire
             in
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             Jeast
             of
             
               Augustus
            
             touching
             
               Herod
               ,
            
             might
             well
             be
             verified
             in
             him
             ,
             
               That
               it
               had
               been
               better
               to
               have
               been
               his
               swine
               then
               his
               sonne
               .
            
             For
             whereas
             he
             had
             issue
             by
             
               Mary
            
             his
             first
             wife
             ,
             the
             daughter
             of
             
               John
            
             the
             third
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             King
             of
             
               Portugall
               ,
            
             one
             onely
             sonne
             called
             
               Charles
               ,
            
             a
             Prince
             of
             admirable
             towardlinesse
             ;
             he
             during
             the
             life
             of
             
               Englands
            
             unhappy
             
               Mary
               ,
            
             his
             second
             wife
             ,
             treated
             a
             marriage
             for
             his
             said
             sonne
             with
             
               Elizabeth
            
             the
             eldest
             daughter
             of
             
               Henry
            
             the
             second
             of
             
               France
               ;
            
             During
             the
             treaty
             
               Mary
            
             his
             wife
             dying
             ,
             he
             marries
             the
             Princesse
             
               Elizabeth
            
             himselfe
             ,
             intended
             for
             his
             sonne
             :
             they
             both
             often
             in
             private
             after
             never
             forgetting
             their
             old
             affection
             ,
             lament
             their
             unhappy
             losse
             each
             of
             other
             :
             the
             sonne
             also
             distasts
             his
             Fathers
             cruelties
             ,
             and
             the
             butcheries
             of
             his
             Inquisitors
             .
             This
             enraged
             his
             jealous
             Father
             ,
             who
             having
             in
             the
             yeare
             1568.
             first
             imprisoned
             him
             ,
             within
             a
             few
             dayes
             after
             poysoned
             him
             in
             a
             dish
             of
             broath
             .
             His
             Mother
             in
             Law
             followed
             him
             within
             a
             few
             moneths
             after
             ,
             sent
             out
             of
             the
             world
             by
             the
             same
             kind
             hand
             and
             meanes
             ,
             (
             say
             the
             
               French
            
             Writers
             )
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             poyson
             causing
             her
             to
             miscarry
             also
             by
             an
             abortion
             .
             And
             then
             was
             
               Philip
            
             the
             Father
             put
             to
             seek
             out
             a
             fourth
             wife
             ,
             and
             having
             married
             
               Anne
            
             the
             daughter
             of
             
               Mary
               ,
            
             his
             own
             naturall
             sister
             ,
             he
             had
             issue
             by
             her
             ,
             
               Ferdinand
            
             and
             
               James
               ,
            
             both
             cut
             off
             by
             death
             in
             their
             Infancy
             ,
             and
             
               Philip
            
             who
             being
             the
             onely
             issue
             of
             this
             incestuous
             Match
             ,
             lived
             to
             inherit
             his
             Fathers
             Dominions
             ,
             though
             not
             the
             full
             measure
             of
             his
             cruelties
             ,
             having
             been
             perhaps
             forewarned
             by
             his
             sad
             and
             loathsome
             end
             ,
             to
             pursue
             a
             more
             milde
             and
             peaceable
             Government
             .
             
               Rodolph
            
             the
             second
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             Emperour
             of
             
               Germany
               ,
            
             not
             following
             the
             steps
             of
             the
             wise
             
               Maximilian
            
             his
             Father
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             foresaid
             
               Philip
            
             his
             Brother
             in
             Law
             ,
             sought
             by
             all
             secret
             and
             hostile
             means
             to
             enervate
             and
             destroy
             Religion
             in
             the
             Empire
             .
             What
             got
             he
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Scripture
             to
             fall
             upon
             him
             ;
             
               That
               the
               Elder
               Brother
               should
               serve
               the
               younger
               ?
            
             for
             
               Matthias
            
             
             the
             Arch-Duke
             of
             
               Austria
               ,
            
             raising
             an
             Army
             in
             the
             yeere
             1608.
             and
             joyning
             his
             Forces
             with
             those
             of
             the
             oppressed
             
               Protestants
            
             in
             
               Bohemia
               ,
            
             hemmed
             up
             his
             brother
             
               Rodolph
            
             in
             
               Prague
               ,
            
             got
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             
               Hungary
            
             from
             him
             in
             possession
             ,
             the
             Empire
             in
             reversion
             ,
             and
             left
             him
             only
             the
             robes
             and
             complements
             of
             Majesty
             ;
             which
             notorious
             affront
             he
             did
             not
             long
             over-live
             ,
             nor
             ever
             had
             the
             means
             or
             power
             to
             revenge
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             XI
             .
          
           
             IF
             wee
             passe
             out
             of
             
               Spain
            
             and
             
               Germany
               ,
            
             from
             the
             House
             of
             
               Austria
            
             into
             
               France
               ,
            
             to
             consider
             the
             sad
             successes
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             
               Valesian
               line
               ,
            
             upon
             their
             hatred
             and
             persecution
             of
             Religion
             ,
             wee
             shall
             see
             so
             many
             instances
             of
             Gods
             just
             indignation
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             not
             only
             leave
             to
             all
             posterity
             a
             just
             ground
             of
             admiration
             ,
             but
             save
             us
             the
             labour
             also
             of
             searching
             any
             further
             back
             into
             the
             elder
             Histories
             of
             Gods
             judgements
             powred
             out
             on
             the
             persecuting
             Emperours
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             .
             
               Henry
            
             the
             second
             of
             
               France
               ,
            
             was
             meanly
             married
             to
             
               Katherine
               de
               Medices
               ,
            
             the
             Niece
             of
             Pope
             
               Clement
            
             the
             seventh
             ,
             during
             the
             life
             of
             
               Francis
            
             the
             
               Dolphine
               ,
            
             his
             elder
             brother
             ,
             afterwards
             poysoned
             .
             That
             prudent
             Prince
             ,
             
               Francis
            
             the
             first
             ,
             his
             Father
             deceasing
             ,
             hee
             succeeded
             him
             in
             his
             Throne
             and
             Purple
             ,
             and
             swayed
             the
             
               French
            
             Scepter
             divers
             yeers
             ,
             with
             much
             tranquillity
             and
             happinesse
             ,
             till
             loathing
             the
             coiture
             of
             his
             Queen
             ,
             unfit
             indeed
             for
             a
             Princes
             bed
             ,
             he
             grew
             highly
             enamoured
             on
             
               Pictavia
            
             of
             
               Valence
               ,
            
             a
             woman
             of
             exquisite
             beauty
             and
             good
             extraction
             :
             with
             whom
             hee
             long
             after
             lived
             in
             continuall
             advowtrie
             ,
             and
             was
             by
             her
             enticed
             to
             the
             persecution
             and
             slaughter
             of
             the
             
               Protestants
               ,
            
             in
             the
             yeere
             1553.
             that
             so
             by
             the
             confiscation
             of
             their
             lands
             and
             goods
             ,
             shee
             might
             enrich
             her self
             and
             her
             kindred
             .
             This
             persecution
             set
             a
             period
             to
             all
             his
             former
             victories
             ,
             and
             was
             followed
             the
             next
             yeere
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             the
             City
             of
             
               Senis
            
             in
             
               Italy
            
             to
             the
             
               Spaniard
               ,
            
             the
             death
             of
             that
             gallant
             old
             Generall
             
               Leo
               Strozzi
               ,
            
             by
             a
             base
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             overthrow
             of
             the
             
               French
            
             Army
             by
             
               James
               de
               Medices
               .
            
             In
             the
             yeer
             1556.
             the
             violence
             of
             persecution
             was
             again
             renewed
             against
             the
             Professors
             of
             the
             
               Truth
               ,
            
             and
             the
             very
             next
             yeer
             following
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             God
             again
             gave
             up
             the
             
               French
            
             Army
             to
             the
             slaughter
             of
             the
             
               Spaniards
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Dutch
               ,
            
             at
             the
             fiege
             and
             battell
             of
             St.
             
               Quintins
               ,
            
             in
             which
             there
             were
             about
             3000.
             slain
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             
             many
             of
             them
             signall
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             Town
             soone
             after
             taken
             in
             by
             assault
             ,
             
               Annas
            
             Duke
             of
             
               Memorancie
            
             himself
             ,
             the
             Constable
             of
             
               France
               ,
               Gasper
               de
               Colignie
               ,
            
             Earle
             of
             
               Caestilion
               ,
            
             Admirall
             of
             
               France
               ,
            
             the
             Marshall
             of
             St
             
               Andrew
               ,
            
             the
             Duke
             of
             
               Longevile
               ,
            
             and
             a
             number
             of
             other
             great
             Peers
             were
             taken
             prisoners
             .
             In
             summe
             ,
             the
             losse
             and
             slaughter
             was
             so
             great
             and
             fatall
             to
             the
             
               French
               ,
            
             as
             it
             well-neer
             equalled
             that
             victory
             obtained
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             
               Bourbon
               ,
            
             at
             the
             battell
             of
             
               Pavia
            
             in
             
               Italy
               ,
            
             against
             
               Francis
            
             the
             first
             his
             Father
             ;
             yet
             
               Henry
            
             the
             second
             still
             shuts
             his
             eyes
             against
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             these
             losses
             ,
             and
             having
             his
             heart
             already
             cauterized
             by
             lust
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             caused
             the
             godly
             to
             be
             committed
             to
             the
             flames
             ,
             but
             would
             needs
             view
             their
             torments
             himself
             ,
             as
             a
             pleasing
             spectacle
             ,
             and
             had
             conspired
             and
             combined
             with
             
               Philip
            
             the
             second
             of
             
               Spain
               ,
            
             his
             new
             Sonne
             in
             Law
             ,
             for
             the
             utter
             ruine
             and
             finall
             subversion
             of
             
               Geneva
               :
            
             Nay
             ,
             but
             a
             few
             houres
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             in
             the
             yeer
             1559.
             
             
               Lodowick
               Faber
               ,
            
             and
             
               Annas
               Burgus
               ,
            
             two
             Senators
             of
             
               Paris
               ,
            
             because
             they
             had
             spoken
             a
             little
             freely
             for
             the
             innocency
             and
             piety
             of
             the
             
               Protestants
            
             in
             the
             open
             Senate
             ,
             were
             imprisoned
             upon
             his
             expresse
             command
             in
             the
             
               Bastile
            
             in
             the
             same
             City
             by
             
               Gabriel
            
             Earle
             of
             
               Mongomery
               ,
            
             one
             of
             the
             Captains
             of
             his
             Guard
             ;
             and
             the
             persecution
             against
             all
             others
             of
             the
             same
             profession
             grew
             hot
             and
             furious
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             upon
             the
             29th
             of
             
               June
            
             the
             same
             yeere
             ,
             running
             at
             Tilt
             with
             that
             very
             Earle
             of
             
               Mongomery
               ,
            
             and
             neer
             the
             very
             
               Baslile
               ,
            
             where
             the
             Senators
             remained
             prisoners
             ,
             was
             struck
             with
             a
             splinter
             of
             
               Mongomeries
            
             speare
             through
             his
             eye
             into
             his
             brain
             ,
             and
             never
             had
             the
             happinesse
             to
             speak
             any
             one
             word
             after
             ,
             though
             he
             survived
             the
             wound
             a
             few
             dayes
             ,
             or
             to
             acknowledge
             his
             former
             lust
             and
             cruelty
             .
             Had
             the
             
               Papists
            
             but
             such
             an
             instance
             of
             Gods
             immediate
             providence
             in
             vindicating
             their
             cause
             ,
             we
             should
             soon
             heare
             of
             one
             true
             miracle
             amidst
             so
             many
             false
             and
             adulterate
             .
             But
             if
             wee
             further
             looke
             to
             Gods
             hand
             that
             followed
             this
             Prince
             in
             his
             posterity
             ,
             it
             will
             yet
             seem
             the
             greater
             Miracle
             ;
             for
             of
             five
             sons
             hee
             had
             ,
             all
             except
             one
             ,
             died
             without
             lawfull
             issue
             to
             survive
             them
             ,
             and
             three
             of
             them
             by
             violent
             deaths
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             posterity
             ended
             the
             
               Valesian
               line
               ,
            
             the
             Crown
             devolving
             thereupon
             to
             the
             royall
             branch
             of
             
               Clermont
               ,
            
             commonly
             called
             
               Bourbon
               ,
            
             whom
             his
             sons
             had
             most
             bitterly
             hated
             and
             persecuted
             .
             Of
             all
             his
             five
             daughters
             ,
             three
             died
             issuless
             ,
             and
             the
             eldest
             that
             had
             issue
             was
             cut
             off
             by
             poyson
             .
             Nay
             ,
             his
             very
             Bastard
             son
             ,
             
               Henry
            
             of
             
               Engolisme
               ,
            
             a
             great
             actor
             amongst
             others
             in
             the
             
             massacre
             of
             
               Paris
               ,
            
             perished
             also
             by
             the
             stab
             of
             
               Philip
               Altovit
            
             a
             
               Florentine
               ,
            
             his
             old
             enemy
             ,
             in
             the
             yeer
             ,
             1586.
             during
             the
             raign
             of
             
               Henry
            
             the
             third
             his
             brother
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             XII
             .
          
           
             FOr
             
               Charles
            
             the
             ninth
             (
             third
             son
             of
             
               Henry
            
             the
             second
             aforesaid
             )
             that
             succeeded
             
               Francis
            
             the
             second
             his
             brother
             ,
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             
               France
               ,
            
             in
             the
             yeer
             1560.
             had
             he
             continued
             his
             raign
             with
             as
             much
             mercy
             and
             wisdome
             as
             he
             began
             it
             ,
             or
             followed
             the
             grave
             and
             seasonable
             advice
             of
             
               Michael
               Hospitalius
            
             his
             Chancellor
             in
             his
             latter
             yeers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             did
             in
             his
             former
             ,
             he
             had
             in
             all
             likelihood
             lived
             as
             vertuously
             as
             hee
             died
             miserably
             .
             Hee
             had
             scarce
             raigned
             two
             yeers
             in
             peace
             and
             plenty
             ,
             when
             
               Katherine
               de
               Medices
            
             his
             mother
             ,
             desiring
             to
             vest
             and
             settle
             the
             
               Regencie
            
             in
             her self
             ,
             by
             raising
             combustions
             in
             the
             Realm
             ,
             began
             to
             perswade
             her
             son
             to
             revive
             and
             renew
             those
             persecutions
             against
             the
             
               Protestants
            
             which
             his
             father
             had
             begun
             ;
             shee
             reconciled
             her self
             to
             
               Francis
               Lorainer
               ,
            
             Duke
             of
             
               Guise
               ,
            
             whom
             but
             a
             little
             before
             she
             had
             justly
             feared
             and
             hated
             ,
             being
             a
             secret
             enemy
             to
             
               Lewes
               de
               Clermont
               ,
            
             Prince
             of
             
               Conde
               :
            
             He
             and
             the
             Marshall
             of
             St
             
               Andrew
            
             having
             gained
             
               Annas
               de
               Memorancy
               ,
            
             Constable
             of
             
               France
            
             to
             their
             party
             ,
             conspired
             all
             together
             for
             the
             utter
             ruine
             of
             the
             truth
             .
             The
             
               Protestants
            
             in
             the
             mean
             ,
             seeing
             the
             King
             in
             his
             Infancy
             ,
             to
             be
             held
             captive
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             by
             this
             
               Triumvirate
               ,
            
             take
             up
             Arms
             by
             the
             Queen-mothers
             own
             instigation
             ,
             to
             maintain
             the
             Kings
             
               Edict
            
             of
             Pacification
             ,
             published
             in
             the
             yeer
             1561.
             and
             commonly
             called
             
               The
               Edict
               of
               January
               .
            
             The
             yeer
             following
             ,
             by
             the
             instigation
             of
             the
             same
             
               Triumvirate
               ,
            
             not
             only
             the
             Queen-mother
             ,
             but
             
               Anthony
               de
               Clermont
            
             (
             usually
             sirnamed
             
               Bourbon
            
             )
             King
             of
             
               Navar
            
             also
             ,
             (
             who
             yet
             died
             a
             
               Protestant
            
             )
             was
             drawn
             on
             to
             assail
             the
             said
             
               Protestants
            
             by
             open
             force
             ,
             they
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             filling
             the
             Queen-mothers
             ears
             with
             these
             vain
             flatteries
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             soon
             see
             the
             utter
             ruine
             of
             all
             the
             
               Heretikes
            
             in
             
               France
               ;
            
             from
             which
             time
             that
             goodly
             kingdome
             ,
             so
             rich
             ,
             peaceable
             and
             flourishing
             ,
             for
             neer
             upon
             forty
             yeers
             together
             ,
             (
             some
             short
             times
             of
             truce
             and
             peace
             being
             interposed
             )
             was
             filled
             with
             cruelties
             ,
             ravages
             ,
             ravishments
             ,
             blood-shedding
             ,
             battels
             ,
             sires
             ,
             slaughters
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             calamitous
             desolations
             that
             accompany
             intestine
             and
             civill
             broiles
             ;
             in
             the
             issue
             of
             all
             which
             ,
             the
             
               Protestants
            
             being
             increased
             in
             their
             
             strength
             and
             numbers
             ,
             obtained
             a
             more
             firm
             and
             advantageous
             peace
             then
             ever
             they
             had
             before
             enjoyed
             :
             whereas
             those
             three
             Incendiaries
             of
             all
             these
             miseries
             perished
             within
             a
             few
             yeers
             after
             ,
             by
             the
             just
             judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             act
             of
             their
             hostile
             pursuements
             of
             his
             children
             :
             The
             Marshall
             of
             Saint
             
               Andrew
            
             was
             slain
             at
             the
             battell
             of
             
               Dreux
               ,
               Annas
               de
               Memorancie
            
             under
             the
             very
             walls
             of
             
               Paris
               ,
            
             and
             
               Francis
               Lorainer
               ,
            
             Duke
             of
             
               Guise
               ,
            
             was
             pistolled
             by
             
               John
               Poltrot
               ,
            
             at
             the
             siege
             of
             
               Orleance
               .
            
             King
             
               Charles
            
             seeing
             that
             open
             force
             could
             not
             destroy
             the
             truth
             ,
             nor
             root
             out
             the
             Professors
             thereof
             ,
             about
             two
             yeers
             before
             the
             hellish
             massacre
             began
             at
             
               Paris
               ,
            
             and
             continued
             to
             the
             perpetuall
             infamy
             of
             
               France
            
             in
             divers
             other
             Cities
             in
             that
             Realm
             ,
             held
             a
             secret
             Councell
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             
               Blois
            
             with
             
               Katherine
               de
               Medices
            
             his
             mother
             ,
             
               Alexander
            
             and
             
               Hercules
            
             (
             called
             also
             
               Henry
            
             and
             
               Francis
            
             )
             his
             two
             brothers
             ,
             and
             
               Henry
               Lorainer
               ,
            
             son
             and
             heir
             of
             the
             before
             pistolled
             Duke
             
               Francis
               ,
            
             Duke
             of
             
               Guise
               ;
            
             by
             what
             means
             they
             might
             best
             draw
             the
             
               Protestants
            
             into
             their
             toile
             to
             destroy
             and
             murther
             them
             .
             The
             same
             Councell
             was
             held
             again
             by
             King
             
               Charles
            
             in
             the
             house
             of
             
               Hieronimo
               de
               Gondy
            
             at
             St.
             
               Clou
               ,
            
             and
             the
             time
             and
             order
             of
             the
             bloody
             marriage
             banquet
             to
             be
             served
             in
             at
             the
             nuptials
             of
             the
             King
             of
             
               Navar
               ,
            
             with
             the
             Lady
             
               Margaret
            
             his
             sister
             ,
             was
             there
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             and
             resolved
             of
             ,
             almost
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             it
             was
             afterwards
             put
             in
             execution
             upon
             the
             24.
             day
             of
             
               August
               ,
            
             being
             St
             
               Bartholomews
            
             day
             ,
             in
             the
             yeer
             1572.
             in
             which
             were
             most
             inhumanely
             slaughtered
             within
             the
             space
             of
             few
             dayes
             ,
             of
             men
             ,
             women
             and
             children
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             also
             being
             great
             and
             honourable
             personages
             of
             either
             sex
             ,
             about
             thirty
             thousand
             :
             And
             while
             the
             Duke
             of
             
               Guise
            
             was
             busie
             in
             prosecuting
             that
             mercilesse
             and
             inhumane
             execution
             ,
             it
             was
             seriously
             advised
             upon
             ,
             and
             disputed
             of
             ,
             in
             the
             Queen-mothers
             Cabinet-councell
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             not
             necessary
             that
             hee
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             family
             then
             there
             ,
             should
             also
             be
             dispatched
             at
             the
             same
             time
             in
             that
             tumult
             :
             King
             
               Charles
            
             himself
             never
             saw
             good
             day
             after
             that
             bloody
             massacre
             ,
             although
             his
             Court
             sycophants
             had
             promised
             him
             it
             should
             prove
             the
             first
             happy
             day
             of
             his
             absolute
             Monarchie
             ;
             for
             though
             hee
             had
             been
             long
             drenched
             in
             lust
             ,
             (
             a
             sin
             seldome
             separated
             from
             a
             Persecutor
             )
             by
             his
             ordinary
             advowtrie
             with
             a
             mean
             wench
             of
             
               Orleance
               ,
            
             on
             whom
             hee
             begot
             
               Charles
            
             of
             
               Engolisme
               ,
            
             after
             Earle
             of
             
               Auvergne
               ;
            
             and
             though
             he
             had
             been
             trained
             up
             by
             his
             mother
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             flaughter
             of
             beasts
             ,
             and
             
             ever
             in
             the
             chases
             loved
             to
             both
             his
             hands
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             fallen
             game
             ,
             (
             all
             which
             might
             have
             served
             to
             have
             stupefied
             his
             conscience
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             enflame
             his
             fierce
             and
             cruell
             nature
             )
             yet
             so
             stinging
             a
             remorse
             in
             his
             inward
             man
             did
             ever
             pursue
             and
             haunt
             him
             after
             that
             mercilesse
             slaughter
             accomplished
             chiefly
             by
             his
             often
             swearing
             and
             forswearing
             himself
             ,
             (
             by
             which
             the
             Queen
             of
             
               Navar
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Admirall
             
               Chasrilion
            
             were
             deceived
             )
             as
             that
             his
             eyes
             rolled
             often
             uncertainly
             in
             the
             day
             with
             feare
             and
             suspicion
             ;
             and
             his
             sleep
             was
             usually
             interrupted
             in
             the
             night
             with
             dismall
             dreams
             &
             apparitions
             ,
             like
             
               R.
            
             3.
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             after
             the
             murther
             of
             his
             two
             Nephews
             in
             the
             Tower
             of
             
               London
               ;
            
             nay
             ,
             though
             he
             survived
             not
             this
             inhumane
             slaughter
             sull
             two
             yeares
             ,
             yet
             had
             he
             plotted
             and
             decreed
             the
             death
             of
             the
             said
             
               Henry
            
             Duke
             of
             
               Guise
               ,
            
             and
             the
             removall
             of
             his
             Queen-mother
             &
             her
             instruments
             from
             the
             helm
             of
             State
             :
             But
             some
             of
             his
             agents
             that
             were
             to
             have
             acted
             these
             last
             feats
             ,
             playing
             false
             with
             him
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             had
             some
             few
             dayes
             before
             the
             said
             massacre
             poysoned
             that
             incomparable
             Princesse
             for
             learning
             and
             piety
             ,
             
               Joan
               D'Albret
            
             Queen
             of
             
               Navar
               ,
            
             Grandmother
             to
             
               Lewes
            
             the
             thirteenth
             ,
             now
             King
             of
             
               France
               :
            
             )
             so
             did
             his
             mother
             or
             the
             Duke
             of
             
               Guise
               ,
            
             by
             way
             of
             prevention
             or
             anticipation
             minister
             to
             him
             his
             fatall
             physick
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             after
             many
             sharp
             and
             grievous
             torments
             ,
             he
             deceased
             upon
             
               Whitsunday
               ,
            
             having
             not
             then
             attained
             to
             the
             five
             and
             twentieth
             yeare
             of
             his
             age
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             1574.
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             venome
             leaving
             in
             his
             intrailes
             (
             as
             appeared
             upon
             his
             distection
             )
             many
             blew
             spots
             and
             swellings
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             WE
             have
             seen
             the
             gain
             and
             advantage
             that
             King
             
               Charles
            
             the
             ninth
             of
             
               France
            
             made
             by
             his
             barbarous
             persecutions
             ,
             't
             is
             likely
             that
             those
             very
             flatterers
             which
             assured
             him
             those
             cruelties
             should
             make
             him
             an
             absolute
             Monarch
             ,
             did
             help
             to
             absolve
             him
             of
             his
             Monarchy
             .
             He
             had
             his
             punishment
             first
             ,
             his
             mother
             ,
             his
             two
             brethren
             ,
             the
             Cardinal
             &
             Duke
             of
             
               Guise
               ,
            
             that
             had
             not
             only
             joyned
             with
             him
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             encouraged
             him
             to
             it
             ,
             they
             still
             survived
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             ought
             men
             saw
             ,
             were
             firmly
             stablished
             in
             much
             safety
             and
             prosperity
             ;
             though
             
               Guise
            
             might
             have
             been
             warned
             by
             the
             death
             of
             
               Claude
               ,
            
             Duke
             of
             
               Aumale
            
             his
             brother
             ,
             slain
             at
             the
             siege
             of
             
               Rochel
               ,
            
             in
             the
             yeare
             1573.
             
             The
             first
             act
             by
             which
             
               Henry
            
             the
             third
             (
             the
             new
             
               French
            
             King
             ,
             
             and
             brother
             and
             heir
             of
             
               Charles
            
             deceased
             )
             discovered
             his
             impotency
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             judgement
             ,
             was
             his
             clandestine
             and
             sudden
             stealing
             out
             of
             
               Poland
               ,
            
             where
             he
             had
             been
             but
             a
             few
             moneths
             before
             elected
             and
             crowned
             King
             :
             This
             was
             the
             first
             unfortunate
             step
             of
             his
             following
             his
             mothers
             weak
             
               Dictates
               ,
            
             and
             rejecting
             the
             able
             advises
             of
             his
             own
             Councell
             .
             But
             her
             next
             instructions
             which
             shee
             as
             fatally
             gave
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             weakly
             pursued
             ,
             being
             to
             root
             out
             the
             Professors
             of
             the
             truth
             with
             fire
             and
             sword
             ,
             involved
             him
             and
             his
             kingdome
             into
             innumerable
             miseries
             .
             The
             good
             Emperour
             
               Maximilian
            
             the
             second
             ,
             in
             the
             Kings
             passage
             out
             of
             
               Poland
            
             through
             
               Germany
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Venetian
            
             State
             ,
             during
             his
             stay
             there
             ,
             gave
             him
             both
             of
             them
             more
             faithfull
             counsell
             ,
             earnestly
             advising
             him
             to
             maintain
             the
             former
             
               Edicts
            
             of
             Pacification
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             enforce
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             in
             matter
             of
             Religion
             :
             The
             same
             opinion
             was
             generally
             held
             by
             his
             wisest
             Counsellers
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             sober
             and
             discreet
             
               Romanists
            
             at
             home
             ,
             who
             saw
             plainly
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Protestants
            
             encreasing
             was
             the
             onely
             meanes
             now
             left
             under
             heaven
             ,
             in
             time
             at
             length
             ,
             to
             draw
             the
             
               Pope
            
             and
             his
             
               Conclave
            
             to
             yeeld
             to
             some
             reformation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             it
             exceedingly
             needed
             .
             But
             other
             
               Papists
            
             there
             were
             of
             loose
             and
             
               Atheisticall
            
             lives
             ,
             as
             
               Lewes
               Lorainer
               ,
            
             Cardinall
             of
             
               Guise
               ,
               Henry
               Lorainer
            
             his
             elder
             brother
             ,
             Duke
             of
             
               Guise
               ,
               Renate
               Villoclare
               ,
            
             (
             a
             man
             ,
             saith
             incomparable
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Thou
               ,
            
             fatally
             preferred
             to
             this
             Kings
             attendance
             by
             his
             mother
             )
             and
             divers
             others
             ,
             who
             perswaded
             the
             King
             to
             break
             the
             former
             
               Edicts
            
             of
             Pacification
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             sheath
             his
             sword
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             utterly
             ruined
             the
             
               Protestants
            
             of
             
               France
               ,
            
             whom
             some
             of
             their
             foul-mouthed
             fellow-brethren
             ,
             
               Protestants
            
             of
             this
             age
             ,
             have
             stiled
             
               French
               Puritanes
               ,
            
             and
             would
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             had
             they
             lived
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             have
             joyned
             their
             ghostly
             advices
             with
             those
             of
             the
             Cardinall
             of
             
               Guise
            
             for
             the
             utter
             extirpation
             of
             all
             such
             as
             dissented
             in
             judgement
             or
             practice
             from
             themselves
             in
             matter
             of
             Ceremony
             .
             I
             have
             often
             wondred
             in
             the
             perusall
             of
             the
             story
             of
             this
             King
             ,
             whose
             troublesome
             raign
             did
             necessitate
             his
             frequent
             consultations
             ;
             that
             when
             divers
             advices
             were
             propounded
             ,
             he
             ever
             pitched
             upon
             the
             worst
             and
             most
             fatall
             to
             himselfe
             :
             But
             I
             found
             the
             two
             main
             causes
             of
             it
             to
             be
             ;
             first
             ,
             his
             blind
             and
             inveterate
             hatred
             of
             the
             truth
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             his
             weak
             and
             degenerate
             spirit
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             House
             of
             
               Guise
               ,
            
             the
             Arch-enemies
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             became
             at
             the
             last
             so
             potent
             ,
             and
             triumphed
             so
             notoriously
             over
             his
             impotency
             ,
             as
             
             they
             forced
             him
             to
             seek
             to
             those
             very
             
               Protestants
            
             for
             support
             ,
             against
             whom
             himself
             had
             taken
             a
             most
             wicked
             and
             solemn
             oath
             ,
             as
             the
             head
             of
             a
             faction
             amongst
             his
             own
             Subjects
             ,
             for
             their
             utter
             subversion
             .
             Infinite
             almost
             ,
             was
             the
             treasure
             he
             spent
             upon
             his
             Minions
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             (
             his
             very
             expences
             for
             maintenance
             of
             his
             dogs
             onely
             in
             that
             age
             ,
             amounting
             unto
             twenty
             thousand
             pounds
             yearely
             at
             least
             )
             but
             most
             was
             exhausted
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             his
             civill
             wars
             against
             the
             
               Protestants
               ,
            
             and
             his
             servile
             ancillating
             therein
             to
             the
             ambition
             of
             others
             .
             
               Guise
            
             and
             his
             faction
             now
             grown
             strong
             ,
             (
             and
             assured
             of
             support
             from
             
               Philip
            
             the
             second
             of
             
               Spain
               ,
            
             )
             after
             his
             expelling
             the
             King
             out
             of
             
               Paris
               ,
            
             and
             heaping
             a
             world
             of
             other
             insolent
             affronts
             upon
             him
             ,
             was
             drawn
             by
             him
             in
             the
             yeare
             1588.
             to
             the
             Assembly
             then
             held
             at
             
               Blois
               ;
            
             he
             came
             thither
             with
             
               Lewes
               Lorainer
               ,
            
             Cardinall
             of
             
               Guise
            
             his
             brother
             ,
             and
             
               Charles
            
             Prince
             of
             
               Jenvile
            
             his
             son
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             royall
             assurance
             of
             safety
             with
             which
             
               Charles
            
             the
             ninth
             had
             (
             by
             his
             advice
             )
             deceived
             the
             
               Protestants
            
             before
             the
             inhumane
             massacre
             in
             the
             yeare
             1572.
             
             And
             now
             let
             all
             
               Popish
            
             and
             Popishly
             addicted
             ,
             
               Pseudo-Lutherans
               ,
            
             who
             make
             it
             a
             sport
             to
             fine
             ,
             imprison
             ,
             suspend
             ,
             vex
             ,
             and
             impoverish
             their
             fellow-Christians
             for
             the
             lightest
             matter
             ,
             draw
             neer
             and
             stand
             amazed
             at
             Gods
             secret
             judgements
             :
             For
             during
             this
             Assembly
             at
             
               Blois
               ,
            
             was
             this
             
               Henry
               ,
            
             Duke
             of
             
               Guise
               ,
            
             slaughtered
             ,
             against
             the
             publike
             faith
             given
             him
             ,
             not
             onely
             within
             the
             Castle
             of
             
               Blois
               ,
            
             but
             in
             that
             very
             room
             in
             which
             sixteen
             yeares
             before
             he
             had
             advised
             the
             bloudy
             massacre
             of
             
               Paris
            
             to
             be
             committed
             and
             executed
             .
             Two
             circumstances
             also
             that
             attended
             his
             fatall
             minute
             ,
             do
             adde
             much
             horror
             to
             the
             punishment
             it selfe
             :
             The
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             but
             new
             risen
             from
             the
             bed
             of
             his
             adulterate
             lust
             ,
             the
             very
             morning
             he
             was
             murthered
             ,
             having
             not
             been
             able
             to
             conquer
             the
             chastity
             of
             a
             Gentlewoman
             attending
             the
             Queen-mother
             before
             that
             night
             ;
             and
             therefore
             was
             so
             eager
             upon
             reaping
             the
             fruits
             of
             his
             long
             fiege
             ,
             as
             he
             repaired
             not
             to
             the
             Councel-chamber
             till
             he
             was
             often
             sent
             for
             ,
             and
             scarce
             ready
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             first
             wound
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             him
             in
             his
             throat
             ,
             and
             caused
             immediately
             the
             bloud
             so
             abundantly
             to
             stream
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             as
             he
             never
             had
             time
             once
             to
             call
             on
             God
             for
             mercy
             or
             forgivenesse
             ,
             but
             spent
             the
             last
             minute
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             in
             the
             revenging
             himself
             on
             his
             murtherers
             .
             A
             little
             after
             the
             Cardinall
             of
             
               Guise
            
             his
             brother
             ,
             a
             great
             gamester
             at
             Cards
             and
             Dice
             ,
             perished
             likewise
             in
             the
             
             same
             Castle
             of
             
               Blois
               ,
            
             by
             a
             violent
             death
             .
             
               Katherine
               de
               Medices
               ,
            
             the
             Queen-mother
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             the
             chief
             cause
             ,
             for
             neer
             upon
             thirty
             yeers
             before
             her
             death
             ,
             of
             the
             shedding
             so
             much
             innocent
             blood
             in
             
               France
               ,
            
             being
             present
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             
               Blois
               ,
            
             stormed
             secretly
             ,
             that
             so
             great
             an
             action
             should
             be
             entred
             into
             ,
             and
             gone
             through
             without
             her
             advice
             ;
             and
             (
             when
             she
             understood
             that
             
               Charles
               Lorainer
               ,
            
             Duke
             of
             
               Maine
            
             was
             escaped
             ,
             being
             the
             younger
             brother
             of
             the
             murthered
             Duke
             of
             
               Guise
               ;
            
             )
             presaged
             to
             the
             King
             her
             son
             ,
             the
             sad
             issue
             of
             that
             rash
             attempt
             ,
             which
             he
             interpretting
             (
             as
             it
             seems
             )
             to
             be
             rather
             the
             expression
             of
             her
             wishes
             then
             her
             fears
             ;
             and
             having
             ,
             by
             many
             wofull
             experiences
             ,
             seen
             the
             effects
             of
             her
             
               Italian
            
             revengefull
             spirit
             ,
             took
             a
             course
             to
             pacifie
             her
             wrath
             ;
             for
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             she
             there
             ended
             her
             unhappy
             life
             by
             poyson
             ,
             (
             saith
             
               Elias
               Reusner
            
             )
             in
             the
             same
             Castle
             also
             ,
             where
             she
             held
             the
             first
             secret
             and
             bloody
             Councell
             for
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             foresaid
             inhumane
             massacre
             .
             
               Francis
            
             her
             youngest
             son
             ,
             died
             before
             her
             ,
             upon
             the
             tenth
             day
             of
             
               June
               ,
            
             1584.
             in
             the
             one
             and
             thirtieth
             yeer
             of
             his
             age
             ,
             of
             so
             violent
             a
             poyson
             ministred
             to
             him
             ,
             doubtlesse
             by
             some
             of
             the
             
               Hispaniolized
               Guisards
               ,
            
             as
             it
             caused
             his
             very
             blood
             to
             gush
             out
             of
             his
             body
             in
             severall
             places
             ;
             the
             sight
             of
             which
             purple
             streams
             ,
             might
             well
             call
             upon
             him
             to
             remember
             with
             what
             inhumane
             triumph
             he
             trampled
             on
             the
             bloody
             streets
             of
             
               Paris
               ,
            
             in
             the
             great
             slaughter
             committed
             on
             Gods
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             about
             twelve
             yeers
             before
             .
             There
             now
             only
             remained
             
               Henry
            
             the
             third
             ,
             the
             
               French
            
             King
             alive
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             first
             contrivers
             and
             principall
             executioners
             of
             that
             inhumane
             massacre
             ,
             which
             no
             age
             ,
             no
             time
             ,
             no
             action
             of
             the
             most
             barbarous
             nations
             of
             the
             world
             could
             ever
             pattern
             ;
             neither
             believe
             I
             ,
             can
             any
             ancient
             or
             modern
             History
             parallel
             the
             following
             punishments
             of
             the
             chief
             actors
             therein
             in
             all
             respects
             :
             who
             not
             only
             all
             of
             them
             perished
             by
             violent
             and
             bloody
             ends
             ,
             but
             proved
             also
             the
             murtherers
             one
             of
             another
             .
             
               Charles
               Lorainer
            
             Duke
             of
             
               Maine
            
             was
             presently
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             his
             brother
             ,
             made
             Generall
             of
             the
             holy
             League
             ;
             
               Paris
            
             it self
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             all
             the
             Popish
             cities
             beyond
             the
             
               Loire
               ,
            
             giving
             up
             their
             names
             and
             forces
             to
             the
             
               Henotick
            
             faction
             ,
             supported
             by
             
               Pope
               Sixtus
            
             the
             fifth
             ,
             from
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             and
             
               Philip
            
             the
             second
             from
             
               Spain
               .
            
             When
             the
             King
             saw
             that
             neither
             his
             acting
             the
             Monk
             with
             the
             Flagellators
             ,
             nor
             his
             playing
             the
             Persecutor
             against
             the
             
               Protestants
            
             would
             secure
             him
             from
             a
             speedy
             ruine
             ,
             by
             the
             violent
             hands
             
             of
             the
             rebels
             :
             He
             sends
             to
             the
             victorious
             King
             of
             
               Naver
               ,
            
             his
             brother
             in
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Euangelicall
             Army
             ,
             before
             whose
             known
             valour
             the
             
               Popish
            
             Forces
             hastened
             back
             from
             the
             
               Loire
            
             to
             the
             
               Seine
               ;
               Henry
            
             the
             third
             pursues
             them
             ,
             and
             pitched
             his
             royall
             Pavilion
             at
             St
             
               Clou
               ,
            
             not
             far
             from
             the
             gates
             of
             
               Paris
               .
            
             But
             his
             old
             cruelties
             and
             persecutions
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             were
             doubtlesse
             the
             
               Remora
            
             of
             his
             new
             expected
             victories
             ;
             and
             the
             divine
             providence
             so
             ordered
             it
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             very
             place
             where
             the
             last
             resolution
             was
             taken
             by
             himself
             ,
             his
             Mother
             ,
             his
             brethren
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             for
             the
             speedy
             execution
             of
             the
             before-mentioned
             belluine
             Massacre
             ,
             about
             seventeen
             yeers
             before
             ,
             nay
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             same
             house
             of
             
               Hierome
               de
               Gondy
               ,
            
             and
             in
             the
             very
             same
             roome
             or
             chamber
             (
             saith
             
               John
               de
               Serres
            
             )
             was
             he
             murthered
             by
             
               James
               Clement
               ,
            
             a
             Jesuited
             Monk
             ,
             in
             the
             yeer
             1589.
             and
             in
             the
             thirty
             and
             ninth
             yeer
             of
             his
             age
             .
             The
             assassination
             was
             furthered
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             Pope
             
               Sixtus
            
             the
             fifth
             ,
             by
             the
             seditious
             preachings
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Friers
             ,
             in
             
               Paris
               ,
            
             (
             who
             had
             secretly
             drawn
             infinite
             numbers
             into
             open
             rebellion
             before
             ,
             by
             their
             auricular
             confession
             )
             and
             by
             the
             perswasion
             of
             the
             Lady
             
               Katharine
               Mary
               ,
            
             Dutchesse
             of
             
               Mompensier
               ,
            
             sister
             of
             the
             deceased
             Duke
             of
             
               Guise
               ,
            
             whose
             horrible
             transport
             with
             malice
             against
             the
             
               Protestant
            
             party
             ,
             and
             desire
             of
             revenge
             against
             the
             King
             himself
             ,
             did
             so
             far
             excaecate
             and
             blind
             her
             nobler
             endowments
             ,
             as
             she
             prostituted
             her
             body
             to
             that
             Jesuited
             wretch
             (
             as
             impartiall
             
               de
               Thou
            
             himself
             relates
             )
             to
             incourage
             him
             the
             more
             in
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             murther
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             stupefie
             and
             harden
             his
             soul
             by
             that
             fatall
             sin
             of
             lust
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             not
             startle
             at
             the
             commission
             of
             any
             other
             wickednesse
             whatsoever
             .
             Yet
             as
             this
             King
             some
             moneths
             before
             his
             death
             altered
             his
             former
             bloody
             resolutions
             against
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             so
             did
             the
             Divine
             providence
             at
             his
             death
             afford
             him
             some
             hours
             of
             repentance
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             after
             the
             bloody
             knife
             had
             been
             sheathed
             in
             his
             belly
             :
             In
             which
             he
             acknowledged
             his
             error
             and
             sin
             ;
             his
             error
             ,
             in
             having
             been
             so
             long
             mis-led
             by
             his
             ambitious
             and
             factious
             Vassalls
             ;
             his
             sin
             ,
             in
             having
             persecuted
             his
             
               Protestant
            
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             inforced
             the
             consciences
             of
             many
             to
             submit
             to
             
               Popery
            
             against
             the
             known
             truth
             by
             cruelty
             and
             threatning
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             fifteenth
             age
             also
             (
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             which
             wee
             shall
             confine
             our
             discovery
             of
             Gods
             Judgements
             upon
             persecuting
             
             Princes
             )
             the
             truth
             began
             to
             spread
             forth
             its
             beames
             in
             this
             other
             world
             of
             
               Great
               Britain
               ,
            
             in
             a
             more
             resplendent
             lustre
             then
             formerly
             :
             not
             but
             that
             I
             dare
             undertake
             to
             prove
             by
             some
             select
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             ,
             fearce
             known
             monuments
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             was
             planted
             here
             in
             the
             Primitive
             time
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Protestants
            
             Religion
             flourished
             here
             neer
             upon
             four
             hundred
             yeers
             ,
             before
             
               Austine
            
             the
             Monk
             ,
             the
             first
             Popish
             Archbishop
             of
             
               Canterbury
               ,
            
             poysoned
             the
             purity
             of
             Gods
             worship
             with
             his
             burthensome
             Trinkets
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
             Finally
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             from
             the
             first
             plantation
             preserved
             amongst
             the
             
               Welsh
            
             and
             
               Scots
               ,
            
             to
             the
             dayes
             of
             
               John
               Wickleffe
               ,
            
             without
             any
             interruption
             ,
             and
             was
             secretly
             practised
             also
             in
             
               England
            
             from
             
               Henry
            
             the
             seconds
             time
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             to
             the
             begun
             Reformation
             of
             King
             
               Edward
            
             the
             sixth
             .
             But
             this
             requiring
             a
             reasonable
             Volume
             of
             it self
             to
             be
             at
             large
             deduced
             ,
             I
             must
             passe
             over
             ,
             as
             improper
             for
             this
             place
             .
             We
             may
             begin
             in
             
               England
            
             with
             
               Henry
            
             the
             eighth
             ,
             in
             whose
             raign
             no
             
               Papist
            
             can
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             divers
             
               Protestants
            
             were
             not
             only
             hunted
             after
             ,
             fined
             ,
             imprisoned
             ,
             compelled
             to
             abjure
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             disciplined
             ;
             but
             were
             likewise
             consumed
             in
             the
             merciless
             flames
             ,
             as
             
               Heretiques
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             when
             the
             Papall
             side
             take
             so
             much
             pains
             to
             recount
             either
             the
             ill
             successes
             of
             his
             own
             raign
             ;
             or
             the
             dying
             issulesse
             of
             all
             his
             posterity
             ,
             as
             the
             signes
             and
             characters
             of
             Gods
             indignation
             against
             him
             ,
             they
             do
             but
             furnish
             the
             Orthodox
             party
             with
             weapons
             against
             themselves
             .
             For
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             he
             did
             only
             abolish
             the
             usurped
             power
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             not
             the
             Pontifician
             or
             Papall
             Church
             ,
             which
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             the
             former
             ages
             in
             
               France
               ,
            
             hath
             been
             so
             hedged
             up
             and
             incircled
             under
             certain
             restrictions
             and
             limits
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             of
             small
             consequence
             to
             help
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             of
             little
             power
             to
             hurt
             the
             King
             ;
             So
             that
             
               Cuffetellus
            
             the
             Dominican
             proved
             it
             at
             large
             in
             an
             elaborate
             Work
             ,
             published
             in
             the
             yeer
             1609.
             and
             the
             
               Sorbonists
            
             determined
             it
             in
             the
             yeer
             1611.
             that
             the
             
               Pope
            
             had
             no
             power
             or
             Jurisdiction
             in
             that
             Kingdome
             in
             matter
             of
             Temporalities
             .
             Neither
             did
             
               Henry
            
             the
             eighth
             in
             
               England
            
             proceed
             any
             further
             in
             this
             particular
             of
             abolishing
             the
             
               Popes
            
             power
             ,
             then
             those
             his
             two
             coaetaneous
             Princes
             ,
             
               Francis
            
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             
               Charles
            
             the
             fifth
             ,
             did
             at
             sundry
             times
             in
             their
             severall
             Dominions
             ,
             upon
             lesse
             provocations
             :
             So
             the
             same
             
               Charles
            
             the
             fifth
             ,
             writing
             to
             the
             Councell
             assembled
             at
             
               Bononie
               ,
            
             superscribed
             his
             Letters
             only
             ,
             
               Conventui
               Bononiae
               ,
            
             as
             did
             afterwards
             
               Henry
            
             the
             second
             of
             
             
               France
               ,
            
             writing
             to
             the
             
               Tridentine
            
             Conspirators
             ,
             fule
             it
             only
             the
             
               Convention
               of
               Trent
               ;
            
             who
             also
             in
             the
             former
             and
             better
             part
             of
             his
             raign
             fairly
             cut
             shorter
             a
             great-part
             of
             the
             
               Popes
            
             Ecclesiasticall
             authority
             in
             
               France
               .
            
             And
             how
             little
             
               Philip
            
             the
             second
             himself
             of
             
               Spain
               ,
            
             the
             sworn
             enemy
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             regarded
             the
             
               Pope
            
             further
             then
             he
             did
             ancillate
             to
             his
             ambitious
             ends
             ,
             appeares
             plainly
             in
             this
             one
             particular
             ,
             that
             when
             upon
             the
             unfortunate
             death
             of
             
               Sebastian
               ,
            
             King
             of
             
               Portugall
            
             there
             were
             divers
             competitors
             for
             that
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Don
               Antonio
            
             had
             already
             assumed
             the
             title
             thereof
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             admit
             the
             
               Popes
            
             intercession
             to
             have
             the
             matter
             composed
             by
             Treaty
             ,
             or
             referre
             the
             cause
             to
             his
             decision
             :
             Nay
             ,
             that
             bloody
             
               Charles
            
             of
             
               France
               ,
            
             of
             whose
             fatall
             end
             we
             have
             but
             a
             while
             before
             discoursed
             ,
             when
             
               Pius
            
             the
             fourth
             ,
             in
             the
             yeer
             1563.
             had
             cited
             
               Odetus
               de
               Coligny
               ,
            
             Cardinall
             of
             
               Chastillion
               ,
               John
               de
               Monluce
               ,
            
             Bishop
             of
             
               Valence
               ,
            
             and
             others
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             to
             appeare
             at
             
               Rome
            
             before
             his
             Inquisitors
             ,
             he
             sent
             him
             a
             stout
             Message
             by
             
               Henry
               Clutinius
            
             his
             Ambassador
             then
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
               That
               if
               hee
               did
               not
               speedily
               withdraw
               that
               citation
               ,
               hee
               would
               no
               longer
               acknowledge
               him
               for
               Pope
               .
            
             At
             which
             bold
             Declaration
             ,
             the
             
               Pope
            
             and
             his
             
               Conclave
            
             being
             affrighted
             ,
             the
             prosecution
             of
             that
             businesse
             ceased
             by
             the
             very
             withdrawing
             of
             the
             Citation
             it self
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             
               Popes
            
             future
             silence
             .
             All
             which
             open
             affronts
             ,
             the
             
               Popes
            
             in
             this
             fifteenth
             age
             after
             our
             bleffed
             Saviours
             incarnation
             ,
             endured
             from
             these
             Kings
             ;
             not
             because
             they
             were
             more
             deare
             to
             their
             Subjects
             then
             their
             Predecessors
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Popes
            
             lesse
             potent
             then
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             (
             for
             their
             strength
             in
             
               Italy
            
             was
             more
             encreased
             in
             that
             age
             ,
             then
             in
             ten
             fore-going
             )
             but
             indeed
             it
             was
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             that
             began
             about
             these
             times
             to
             dawn
             every where
             ,
             that
             made
             way
             for
             dispelling
             those
             chains
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             with
             which
             both
             Prince
             and
             people
             had
             in
             those
             former
             ages
             been
             enfettered
             ;
             So
             as
             the
             
               Pope
            
             fearing
             ,
             lest
             all
             should
             fall
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             some
             
               Germane
            
             Princes
             ,
             Republiques
             ,
             and
             Cities
             had
             already
             done
             ,
             was
             fain
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             
               French
            
             King
             ,
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             to
             Court
             the
             King
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             by
             the
             intercession
             of
             foraine
             Princes
             for
             a
             reconcilement
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             from
             
               Henry
            
             the
             eighth
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             the
             Father
             to
             
               Mary
            
             Queen
             of
             the
             same
             Realm
             ,
             his
             daughter
             ,
             of
             whom
             ,
             and
             her
             wisdome
             ,
             the
             
               Pontificians
            
             so
             much
             boast
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             she
             entred
             her
             raign
             with
             the
             breach
             of
             her
             publique
             faith
             ;
             For
             whereas
             the
             Crown
             was
             set
             on
             her
             head
             by
             the
             German
             
             and
             Commons
             of
             
               Suffolk
               ,
            
             although
             they
             knew
             her
             to
             be
             a
             
               Papist
               ,
            
             (
             which
             shewes
             that
             the
             godly
             
               Protestant
            
             usually
             nicknamed
             by
             those
             that
             are
             prophane
             ,
             lustfull
             ,
             and
             Popishly
             affected
             ,
             is
             the
             best
             Subject
             any
             Soveraign
             can
             be
             happy
             in
             )
             yet
             she
             in
             one
             of
             her
             first
             acts
             of
             Councell
             ,
             took
             order
             for
             their
             restraint
             ,
             long
             before
             the
             Masse
             and
             Latine
             Service
             were
             generally
             received
             in
             
               London
            
             it self
             ,
             and
             caused
             that
             Diocesse
             to
             taste
             the
             sharpest
             Inquisition
             and
             persecution
             that
             raged
             during
             her
             raign
             ,
             which
             was
             happily
             shortened
             by
             her
             husbands
             contemning
             her
             person
             ,
             and
             her
             enemies
             conquering
             her
             Dominions
             ;
             neither
             of
             which
             she
             ever
             had
             power
             to
             revenge
             ,
             or
             recover
             ;
             so
             as
             though
             the
             cause
             of
             her
             death
             proceeded
             from
             no
             outward
             violence
             ,
             yet
             was
             her
             end
             as
             inglorious
             and
             miserable
             ,
             as
             her
             raign
             had
             been
             turbulent
             and
             bloody
             .
             She
             might
             have
             taken
             warning
             by
             the
             sudden
             and
             immature
             death
             of
             
               James
            
             the
             fifth
             King
             of
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             her
             cousin
             Germane
             ,
             who
             raising
             persecution
             in
             
               Scotland
            
             against
             his
             loyall
             and
             innocent
             
               Protestant
            
             Subjects
             ,
             in
             the
             yeere
             1539.
             burning
             some
             ,
             exiling
             and
             imprisoning
             others
             ,
             and
             forcing
             many
             to
             blaspheme
             ,
             in
             abjuring
             the
             known
             Truth
             ,
             by
             the
             advice
             and
             procurement
             of
             
               James
               Beton
               ,
            
             Archbishop
             of
             St
             
               Andrews
               ,
            
             and
             
               David
               Beton
               ,
            
             Abbot
             of
             
               Arbroth
            
             his
             brother
             ,
             never
             saw
             good
             day
             after
             :
             two
             brave
             young
             Princes
             his
             sons
             were
             the
             yeer
             following
             cut
             off
             by
             abortive
             ends
             in
             their
             cradles
             .
             Wars
             to
             his
             great
             losse
             and
             disadvantage
             were
             raised
             between
             himself
             and
             his
             Uncle
             
               Henry
            
             the
             eighth
             King
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             and
             all
             things
             fell
             out
             so
             crosse
             to
             his
             haughty
             and
             vast
             minde
             ,
             as
             it
             hastened
             his
             death
             ,
             which
             fell
             out
             in
             the
             yeere
             1542.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             XV
             .
          
           
             WEre
             the
             Histories
             of
             Popish
             Prelates
             worthy
             to
             be
             joyned
             to
             those
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             wee
             might
             fill
             up
             a
             large
             Tract
             with
             Gods
             judgements
             powred
             upon
             them
             :
             For
             as
             most
             of
             them
             have
             been
             given
             up
             to
             lust
             and
             crapulositie
             ,
             so
             have
             many
             of
             them
             been
             bitter
             enemies
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             stingie
             persecutors
             .
             We
             have
             seen
             the
             fall
             of
             the
             Cardinall
             of
             
               Guise
               ,
            
             and
             all
             ages
             have
             cause
             to
             admire
             the
             exemplary
             judgements
             of
             God
             powred
             out
             upon
             that
             bastard-slip
             ,
             
               Stephen
               Gardner
               ,
            
             Bishop
             of
             
               Winchester
               ,
            
             in
             the
             very
             instant
             of
             his
             plauditees
             and
             caresses
             for
             the
             
               vivicombury
            
             of
             
             reverend
             
               Latimer
               ,
            
             and
             learned
             
               Ridley
               .
            
             But
             I
             shall
             content
             my selfe
             to
             have
             abstracted
             ,
             as
             a
             taste
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             the
             notorious
             punishments
             inflicted
             by
             a
             higher
             hand
             upon
             two
             Arch-Prelates
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             the
             other
             of
             
               Scotland
               :
               Thomas
               Arundell
            
             Arch-bishop
             of
             
               Canterbury
               ,
            
             having
             been
             the
             successefull
             traytor
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             his
             reverend
             fellow-Bishops
             ,
             to
             establish
             
               Henry
            
             the
             4th
             in
             the
             Throne
             of
             
               R.
            
             the
             second
             his
             liege
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Cousin-German
             ,
             pressed
             the
             new
             King
             (
             whose
             broken
             title
             needed
             his
             Prelates
             supportment
             )
             to
             use
             his
             temporall
             sword
             for
             the
             destroying
             the
             disciples
             of
             
               John
               Wicklesse
               ,
            
             whose
             numbers
             were
             so
             increased
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             as
             they
             even
             filled
             the
             kingdome
             ;
             the
             King
             assents
             ,
             and
             having
             by
             their
             mercilesse
             instigation
             shed
             the
             bloud
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             ,
             he
             raigned
             neither
             long
             nor
             happily
             :
             
               H.
            
             5.
             a
             brave
             and
             martiall
             Prince
             ,
             his
             son
             ,
             succeeding
             him
             ,
             the
             
               Protestants
            
             began
             to
             meet
             more
             publikely
             ,
             and
             to
             professe
             the
             truth
             more
             openly
             then
             before
             ;
             the
             Archbishop
             thereupon
             renews
             his
             former
             suit
             to
             the
             son
             he
             had
             before
             pressed
             with
             successe
             upon
             the
             father
             ,
             and
             prevailed
             .
             In
             particular
             ,
             he
             first
             aimed
             at
             the
             destruction
             of
             Sir
             
               John
               de
               Old
               Castle
               ,
            
             Knight
             ,
             commonly
             called
             the
             Lord
             
               Cobham
               ,
            
             who
             had
             most
             affronted
             him
             .
             This
             noble
             Gentleman
             was
             extracted
             from
             an
             ancient
             Family
             of
             
               Wales
               ,
            
             where
             he
             had
             large
             possessions
             ,
             and
             much
             alliance
             ,
             by
             whose
             means
             he
             after
             lay
             long-hidden
             there
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             search
             his
             bloudy
             enemies
             made
             after
             him
             :
             he
             had
             issue
             by
             
               Katherine
               ,
            
             daughter
             of
             
               Richard
               ap
               Yevan
            
             his
             first
             wife
             ,
             
               John
               ,
            
             who
             died
             before
             himself
             ,
             and
             
               Henry
               de
               Old
               Castle
               ,
            
             who
             survived
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             King
             
               Henry
            
             the
             sixth
             ,
             in
             the
             7th
             yeare
             of
             his
             raign
             ,
             restored
             divers
             Mannors
             and
             Lands
             which
             had
             been
             entailed
             upon
             him
             ;
             he
             married
             to
             his
             last
             wife
             ,
             
               Joan
               ,
            
             the
             sole
             daughter
             and
             heire
             of
             Sir
             
               John
               de
               la
               Pole
               ,
            
             Knight
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             begotten
             upon
             the
             sole
             daughter
             and
             heire
             of
             the
             Lord
             
               Cobham
            
             of
             
               Kent
               ,
            
             which
             
               Joan
            
             had
             been
             first
             married
             to
             Sir
             
               Robert
               de
               Hemenhale
            
             a
             
               Suffolk
            
             Knight
             ,
             and
             was
             secondly
             the
             wife
             of
             Sir
             
               Reginald
               de
               Braybroke
               ,
            
             Knight
             ,
             by
             whom
             shee
             had
             onely
             issue
             that
             survived
             her
             ;
             the
             said
             Sir
             
               John
               de
               Old
               Castle
            
             her
             third
             husband
             ,
             in
             her
             right
             enjoyed
             the
             Castle
             of
             
               Couling
            
             in
             
               Kent
               ,
            
             and
             many
             other
             large
             and
             great
             possessions
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             marriage
             of
             her
             also
             he
             was
             neerly
             allied
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             
               Suffolk
               ,
            
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Devonshire
               ,
            
             and
             many
             other
             great
             Peers
             of
             the
             Realme
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             did
             doubtlesse
             enjoy
             the
             stile
             and
             title
             of
             Baron
             
               Cobham
               ,
            
             as
             is
             infallibly
             proved
             by
             severall
             Writs
             of
             
             Summons
             sent
             unto
             him
             ,
             being
             all
             entred
             upon
             Record
             in
             the
             Close
             Rolls
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             was
             summoned
             to
             assist
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Peers
             in
             
               Parliament
            
             by
             that
             name
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               H.
            
             4.
             and
             
               H.
            
             5.
             
             All
             which
             I
             have
             thought
             fit
             to
             transmit
             to
             posterity
             touching
             this
             noble
             martyr
             ,
             being
             no where
             to
             be
             found
             in
             any
             publike
             story
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             shew
             how
             many
             supportments
             he
             had
             ,
             besides
             the
             favour
             of
             King
             
               Henry
            
             himself
             ,
             to
             have
             retarded
             the
             Clergie
             from
             questioning
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             ,
             how
             easily
             he
             was
             destroyed
             by
             the
             bloudy
             Prelates
             of
             those
             endarkened
             times
             ,
             when
             the
             Soveraign
             had
             but
             permitted
             them
             the
             use
             of
             his
             power
             to
             ancillate
             to
             their
             cruell
             resolutions
             ;
             of
             which
             impotent
             act
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             saith
             Archbishop
             
               Parker
            
             himselfe
             ,
             
               Rex
               virum
               clarum
               sibique
               familiarissimum
               Episcoporum
               potestati
               ,
               &
               carnificinae
               permisit
               ,
            
             who
             yet
             overlived
             that
             excarnificating
             Arch-Prelate
             two
             yeares
             at
             the
             least
             :
             For
             the
             Archbishop
             having
             murthered
             divers
             godly
             martyrs
             in
             
               H.
            
             4.
             time
             ,
             and
             been
             a
             great
             stickler
             in
             State-affaires
             ,
             when
             long
             before
             he
             procured
             himself
             to
             be
             made
             Lord
             Chancellor
             of
             
               England
               ;
            
             and
             lastly
             ,
             in
             a
             Synod
             held
             by
             himself
             at
             
               Rochester
               ,
            
             having
             forbad
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             
               English
               ,
            
             and
             limited
             Preachers
             under
             a
             heavie
             censure
             what
             they
             should
             treat
             upon
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             was
             soon
             cut
             short
             himself
             by
             the
             immediate
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             condemned
             that
             warlike
             Gentleman
             ,
             Sir
             
               John
               de
               Old
               Castle
               ,
            
             Lord
             
               Cobham
               ,
            
             before
             he
             could
             see
             him
             executed
             ,
             his
             tongue
             being
             so
             benummed
             and
             swoln
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             neither
             swallow
             nor
             speak
             ,
             as
             
               Thomas
               Gascon
            
             relates
             in
             his
             
               Theologicall
               Dictionary
               ,
            
             for
             a
             few
             dayes
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             it
             being
             ,
             faith
             another
             ,
             the
             just
             judgement
             of
             God
             upon
             him
             (
             and
             may
             be
             a
             faire
             warning
             to
             all
             other
             wicked
             Popish
             Prelates
             )
             that
             as
             he
             had
             muzled
             up
             the
             mouths
             of
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             kept
             the
             Scriptures
             from
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             people
             being
             their
             spirituall
             food
             ;
             so
             he
             should
             neither
             be
             able
             to
             speak
             nor
             to
             swallow
             from
             that
             very
             minute
             this
             judgement
             fell
             first
             upon
             him
             ,
             but
             died
             within
             a
             few
             dayes
             after
             in
             great
             torment
             and
             extremity
             ,
             by
             a
             languishing
             silence
             and
             famishment
             .
             The
             last
             example
             is
             of
             later
             dayes
             ,
             and
             concernes
             the
             admirable
             punishment
             of
             
               David
               Beton
               ,
            
             Archbishop
             of
             St.
             
               Andrews
            
             in
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             being
             also
             a
             member
             of
             the
             purpurated
             
               Conclave
            
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             he
             had
             continued
             divers
             yeares
             an
             inveterate
             enemy
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             that
             Kingdome
             ,
             under
             
               James
            
             the
             fifth
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             death
             taking
             advantage
             of
             the
             infancy
             and
             pupillary
             age
             of
             the
             Princesse
             
             
               Mary
               ,
            
             the
             hereditary
             Queen
             of
             that
             Realme
             ,
             he
             thought
             it
             a
             work
             worthy
             of
             himself
             to
             double-die
             his
             Cardinall
             robes
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             sull
             and
             cleare
             way
             for
             that
             his
             sanguinary
             project
             ,
             he
             forged
             a
             Will
             of
             the
             deceased
             King
             ,
             establishing
             himself
             chief
             Regent
             there
             during
             the
             young
             Ladies
             incapability
             to
             govern
             ;
             from
             which
             ,
             upon
             the
             discovery
             of
             his
             false
             play
             ,
             he
             being
             removed
             ,
             and
             a
             while
             committed
             to
             safe
             custody
             ,
             he
             was
             no
             sooner
             delivered
             ,
             but
             he
             presently
             enterprised
             to
             raise
             a
             new
             and
             fatall
             war
             between
             
               England
            
             and
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             and
             to
             root
             out
             the
             professors
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             by
             a
             violent
             and
             bloudy
             persecution
             .
             Amongst
             others
             ,
             cited
             and
             imprisoned
             ,
             or
             exiled
             in
             the
             yeare
             1545.
             he
             seized
             on
             
               George
               Wischart
               ,
            
             a
             very
             eloquent
             and
             learned
             Preacher
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             
               Latine
            
             Writers
             of
             that
             age
             ,
             is
             surnamed
             
               Sophocardius
               ,
            
             and
             contrary
             to
             their
             own
             Popish
             
               Canons
               ,
            
             adjudged
             him
             to
             present
             death
             himself
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             never
             done
             ,
             except
             in
             the
             merciless
             
               Inquisition
            
             of
             
               Spain
               ,
            
             by
             those
             bloudy
             
               Wolves
            
             themselves
             ,
             but
             by
             delivering
             the
             martyrs
             into
             the
             power
             of
             the
             lay-Magistrate
             )
             and
             in
             the
             Court
             before
             his
             Castle
             of
             St.
             
               Andrews
               ,
            
             caused
             the
             same
             to
             be
             executed
             ,
             the
             said
             
               George
            
             being
             first
             strangled
             ,
             and
             his
             body
             afterwards
             burnt
             to
             ashes
             ,
             the
             Cardinall
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             had
             a
             chamber
             prepared
             for
             him
             ,
             with
             Carpets
             and
             Cushions
             on
             the
             windows
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             to
             be
             a
             triumphant
             spectator
             of
             this
             godly
             mans
             murther
             ,
             from
             which
             he
             departed
             not
             more
             delighted
             then
             (
             as
             he
             himself
             thought
             )
             secured
             ,
             beginning
             to
             fortifie
             his
             said
             Castle
             against
             all
             assaults
             :
             But
             Gods
             judgement
             from
             eternity
             awarded
             against
             him
             for
             this
             latter
             as
             well
             as
             his
             former
             cruelties
             exercised
             upon
             his
             faithfull
             servants
             ,
             slept
             not
             ;
             for
             within
             a
             few
             weeks
             after
             ,
             the
             Cardinall
             having
             falsified
             his
             promise
             to
             the
             Lord
             
               Norman
               Lesle
               ,
            
             son
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Rothsey
               ,
            
             a
             devout
             
               Romanist
               ,
            
             he
             upon
             the
             thirteenth
             day
             of
             
               May
               ,
            
             the
             same
             yeare
             ,
             with
             some
             fourteen
             resolute
             Gentlemen
             in
             his
             company
             ,
             entred
             the
             same
             Castle
             of
             St.
             
               Andrewes
               ,
            
             where
             the
             Cardinall
             lay
             ;
             and
             having
             first
             assured
             himself
             of
             the
             command
             within
             ,
             and
             the
             gates
             without
             ,
             he
             executed
             that
             bloudy
             Prelate
             in
             his
             bed
             ,
             without
             law
             or
             justice
             ,
             who
             had
             but
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             most
             unjustly
             condemned
             and
             murthered
             the
             aforesaid
             
               George
               Wischart
               ;
            
             and
             willing
             to
             expose
             the
             dead
             carcasse
             of
             that
             purpurated
             persecutor
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             all
             weltered
             and
             besmeared
             with
             bloud
             to
             the
             view
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             abhorred
             his
             cruelties
             ,
             and
             rejoyced
             at
             his
             fall
             ;
             they
             casually
             and
             contingently
             
             laid
             it
             along
             to
             be
             seen
             of
             all
             men
             upon
             that
             very
             window
             out
             of
             which
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             leaning
             at
             his
             ease
             upon
             rich
             Cushions
             ,
             he
             had
             proudly
             beheld
             the
             butchering
             of
             that
             godly
             martyr
             .
             The
             Cardinals
             end
             ,
             't
             is
             likely
             ,
             had
             neither
             been
             so
             sudden
             nor
             so
             shamefull
             ,
             had
             he
             followed
             the
             wholsome
             counsell
             and
             seasonable
             advice
             of
             
               John
               Viniram
            
             a
             learned
             Priest
             and
             moderate
             
               Papist
               ,
            
             who
             by
             his
             command
             preaching
             before
             him
             and
             divers
             others
             of
             the
             
               Romish
            
             Clergie
             then
             assembled
             together
             ,
             for
             the
             condemnation
             of
             that
             godly
             martyr
             ,
             
               George
               Wischart
               ,
            
             told
             them
             plainly
             ,
             
               That
               nothing
               did
               more
               encrease
               the
               number
               of
               Heretiques
               ,
               then
               their
               own
               stupid
               ignorance
               and
               wicked
               lives
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               was
               no
               other
               sword
               to
               be
               used
               for
               their
               extirpation
               then
               that
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               were
               to
               be
               tryed
               and
               convinced
               ,
               because
               every
               error
               which
               might
               properly
               and
               truly
               be
               called
               an
               Heresie
               ,
               was
               directly
               and
               flatly
               against
               the
               same
               written
               Word
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             IT
             may
             somewhat
             amaze
             the
             reason
             and
             judgement
             of
             any
             moderate
             man
             ,
             though
             an
             
               Atheist
               ,
            
             why
             the
             
               Pope
            
             himself
             or
             his
             Prelates
             and
             Clergie
             should
             so
             extreamely
             hate
             and
             violently
             persecute
             (
             even
             more
             cruelly
             then
             they
             doe
             
               Jewes
            
             or
             
               Turks
            
             )
             the
             Evangelicall
             partie
             ,
             and
             especially
             those
             of
             the
             
               French
               ,
               Scottish
            
             and
             
               Helvetick
            
             confession
             ,
             who
             doe
             commonly
             joyn
             eminency
             of
             piety
             and
             godlinesse
             ,
             with
             a
             most
             sound
             and
             absolute
             body
             of
             doctrine
             agreeable
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             .
             But
             if
             wee
             consider
             that
             the
             
               Pope
            
             himselfe
             ,
             all
             Popish
             or
             popishly
             affected
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             
               Romish
            
             rabble
             ,
             like
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Priests
             in
             our
             Saviours
             dayes
             ,
             ayme
             nothing
             at
             all
             at
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             or
             the
             salvation
             of
             mens
             soules
             ,
             but
             onely
             at
             the
             maintenance
             of
             their
             wealth
             ,
             pride
             and
             tyranny
             ,
             not
             intending
             to
             yeeld
             an
             inch
             or
             haires
             breadth
             to
             any
             the
             least
             reformation
             :
             wee
             cannot
             but
             see
             that
             their self-love
             ,
             and
             wallowing
             in
             all
             sensualitie
             ,
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             hatred
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             who
             both
             by
             their
             lives
             and
             writings
             condemne
             and
             oppose
             their
             wickednesse
             and
             errors
             :
             For
             as
             the
             persecutions
             of
             the
             
               Arrians
            
             against
             the
             Orthodox
             Fathers
             exceeded
             the
             cruelty
             of
             the
             
               Heathen
            
             Emperours
             ,
             so
             hath
             that
             of
             the
             
               Romish
               Babylon
            
             far
             surpassed
             and
             out-stript
             them
             ,
             both
             being
             joyned
             together
             ,
             they
             feare
             not
             
             the
             diminution
             of
             their
             Votaries
             by
             the
             perswasion
             of
             
               Jewes
            
             or
             
               Turks
               ,
            
             but
             onely
             by
             the
             sound
             reasonings
             of
             the
             
               Protestants
               ,
            
             whose
             Religion
             hath
             already
             gained
             from
             them
             ,
             not
             onely
             Cities
             ,
             Republickes
             ,
             and
             Provinces
             ,
             but
             whole
             Kingdomes
             also
             ;
             and
             therefore
             seeing
             the
             truth
             it selfe
             is
             against
             them
             ,
             they
             count
             it
             high
             time
             to
             fall
             from
             reasoning
             to
             policy
             ,
             and
             from
             institution
             to
             cruell
             persecution
             ,
             as
             a
             ready
             meanes
             to
             carry
             through
             their
             bad
             cause
             .
             Incomparable
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Thou
            
             (
             who
             is
             a
             glory
             to
             the
             
               Romish
            
             Synagogue
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             whose
             History
             the
             most
             exact
             and
             excellent
             that
             ever
             was
             written
             by
             a
             humane
             pen
             ,
             ought
             alwayes
             to
             be
             deare
             to
             the
             Christian
             world
             )
             discovers
             plainly
             to
             us
             this
             truth
             ,
             in
             setting
             downe
             the
             bloudy
             Legacy
             Pope
             
               Paul
            
             the
             third
             left
             to
             his
             Conclave
             when
             he
             died
             in
             the
             yeare
             1359.
             
             For
             having
             called
             divers
             of
             the
             Cardinalls
             into
             his
             bed-chamber
             ,
             he
             exhorted
             them
             by
             all
             meanes
             to
             maintaine
             and
             continue
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             as
             the
             onely
             meanes
             left
             upon
             earth
             to
             establish
             and
             support
             the
             
               Romish
            
             Religion
             :
             then
             which
             Confession
             there
             can
             none
             be
             more
             cleare
             of
             the
             falshood
             of
             their
             pretended
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             for
             if
             no
             other
             way
             remaine
             but
             bloud
             and
             butcheries
             for
             them
             to
             establish
             and
             repaire
             the
             lofty
             and
             proud
             Towers
             of
             their
             
               Babylon
               ,
            
             then
             have
             they
             doubtlesse
             no
             part
             left
             in
             the
             Church
             founded
             by
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             for
             that
             was
             at
             first
             reared
             up
             and
             finished
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             may
             certainly
             be
             continued
             and
             supported
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             by
             the
             same
             meanes
             .
             It
             is
             not
             for
             Christians
             ,
             but
             for
             Pagans
             and
             Infidells
             ,
             who
             know
             not
             the
             way
             of
             instruction
             ,
             to
             propagate
             their
             Gentilisme
             and
             Idolatry
             by
             fire
             and
             sword
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             epidemicall
             sinne
             of
             lust
             ,
             both
             naturall
             and
             against
             nature
             ,
             being
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Popish
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Clergie
             ,
             is
             a
             maine
             ground
             of
             their
             stupefied
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             so
             prepares
             and
             fits
             them
             for
             the
             shedding
             of
             innocent
             bloud
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             sinne
             whatsoever
             .
             
               Peter
               Espina●
               ,
            
             Archbishop
             of
             
               Lyons
            
             in
             
               France
               ,
            
             was
             a
             great
             persecutor
             ,
             and
             a
             prodigious
             incestuator
             with
             his
             own
             sister
             ;
             
               John
            
             Archbishop
             of
             St.
             
               Andrewes
            
             in
             
               Scotland
            
             spent
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             revenues
             of
             his
             Sea
             ,
             and
             the
             seizure
             of
             the
             
               Protestants
            
             estates
             (
             whose
             mortall
             enemy
             he
             was
             )
             upon
             his
             harlots
             and
             revellings
             ;
             the
             Cardinall
             of
             
               Granvellans
            
             veneries
             were
             so
             manifest
             and
             numerous
             ,
             as
             when
             in
             the
             yeare
             1574.
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             
               Tunis
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Fort
             called
             the
             
               Gulet
               ,
            
             before
             
             accounted
             impregnable
             ,
             were
             wonne
             by
             the
             
               Turke
               ;
            
             the
             
               Spaniards
            
             made
             a
             jest
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             said
             openly
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Cardinalls
               breeches
               had
               occasioned
               that
               losse
               ;
            
             meaning
             thereby
             that
             
               Philip
            
             the
             second
             relying
             chiefly
             upon
             his
             advice
             in
             that
             and
             most
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             important
             affaires
             ;
             his
             lust
             so
             tooke
             him
             up
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             not
             time
             to
             give
             seasonable
             counsell
             .
             The
             reckoning
             up
             of
             all
             these
             lustfull
             Priests
             and
             Prelates
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             persecuters
             of
             the
             truth
             since
             the
             last
             Reformation
             begun
             by
             learned
             
               Luther
               ,
            
             would
             defile
             all
             modest
             eares
             to
             heare
             ,
             or
             any
             Christian
             tongue
             to
             relate
             .
             It
             may
             justly
             be
             said
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             what
             one
             delivered
             of
             the
             before-mentioned
             Cardinall
             
               Beton
               ;
               That
               he
               wallowed
               at
               home
               in
               pollution
               with
               his
               harlots
               ,
               and
               raged
               abroad
               with
               the
               bloud
               and
               slaughter
               of
               the
               innocent
               .
               Ockam
            
             himselfe
             in
             the
             first
             part
             of
             his
             
               Dialogues
               ,
               lib.
            
             5.
             
               cap.
            
             16.
             confesseth
             that
             a
             wicked
             and
             an
             Atheisticall
             life
             blinds
             the
             understanding
             ,
             and
             prepares
             a
             way
             for
             the
             entertainment
             of
             the
             vilest
             heresies
             :
             How
             true
             is
             this
             of
             the
             
               Romish
            
             Prelates
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             possibly
             swallow
             down
             those
             prodigious
             errours
             ,
             and
             severall
             kinds
             or
             species
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             abhorred
             of
             the
             very
             
               Moores
            
             and
             
               Turks
               ;
            
             That
             taking
             from
             the
             Commandements
             one
             ;
             that
             adding
             to
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Creed
             twelve
             ;
             that
             robbing
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Cup
             ;
             that
             depriving
             God
             of
             his
             honour
             ,
             by
             praying
             to
             men
             and
             women
             departed
             ;
             that
             trampling
             of
             Christs
             infinite
             merits
             under
             their
             prophane
             feet
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             merits
             ,
             and
             a
             number
             of
             other
             falshoods
             ,
             were
             not
             their
             judgements
             poysoned
             by
             their
             horrible
             lusts
             ,
             and
             other
             crying
             sins
             ?
             The
             
               Turks
            
             themselves
             boast
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             they
             first
             learn'd
             their
             
               Sodomie
            
             from
             the
             
               Italians
               ,
            
             and
             that
             disorderly
             brood
             in
             
               Italy
               ,
            
             may
             as
             truly
             vaunt
             ,
             that
             they
             first
             learn'd
             that
             abomination
             from
             those
             amongst
             them
             in
             orders
             .
             Was
             there
             ever
             ,
             or
             shall
             there
             ever
             be
             ,
             not
             onely
             amongst
             the
             
               Papists
               ,
            
             but
             amongst
             the
             
               Lutherans
            
             and
             
               Pseudo-Lutherans
               ,
            
             any
             Prelate
             ,
             or
             other
             Ecclesiasticall
             person
             ,
             that
             did
             or
             shall
             violently
             cite
             ,
             accuse
             ,
             suspend
             ,
             fine
             ,
             imprison
             ,
             deprive
             ,
             or
             murther
             any
             godly
             Minister
             ,
             or
             other
             pious
             Christian
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             be
             amongst
             other
             vices
             ,
             guilty
             of
             that
             brutish
             sin
             of
             lust
             ?
             And
             't
             is
             possible
             ,
             though
             the
             back-door
             be
             kept
             never
             so
             secret
             ,
             yet
             God
             shall
             at
             last
             ,
             in
             his
             judgement
             ,
             reveale
             it
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             often
             punish
             them
             with
             that
             loathsom
             and
             infamous
             disease
             commensurate
             to
             that
             sin
             ,
             with
             which
             that
             notable
             persecutor
             Doctor
             
               Weston
            
             in
             Queen
             
               Maries
            
             dayes
             in
             
               England
            
             was
             so
             unconcealably
             
             smitten
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             ordinarily
             branded
             by
             a
             beastly
             nickname
             ,
             not
             beffiting
             modesty
             to
             expresse
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             THe
             fruitfull
             seed-time
             of
             severall
             vices
             ,
             and
             of
             lust
             especially
             in
             the
             Popish
             Prelacie
             and
             Clergie
             ,
             brings
             in
             a
             large
             encrease
             in
             the
             Laity
             also
             ,
             to
             fill
             up
             the
             reaping
             time
             ,
             or
             harvest
             ;
             and
             not
             onely
             their
             lust
             and
             Epicurisme
             ,
             but
             their
             malice
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             thirsting
             after
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             professors
             thereof
             ,
             like
             a
             contagious
             gangrene
             ,
             hath
             likewise
             infected
             ,
             especially
             ,
             since
             the
             yeare
             1500.
             the
             vicious
             and
             prophane
             lay-Papists
             themselves
             .
             What
             was
             
               Escovedo
            
             the
             great
             Instrument
             of
             the
             King
             of
             
               Spains
            
             cruelties
             against
             the
             Evangelicall
             party
             in
             the
             lower
             
               Germany
               ,
            
             but
             a
             lump
             of
             lust
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             end
             proved
             fatall
             to
             him
             ?
             But
             as
             the
             horrible
             massacre
             committed
             in
             
               France
               ,
            
             in
             severall
             places
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             1572.
             is
             not
             to
             be
             paralleld
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             treachery
             and
             inhumanity
             of
             it
             in
             any
             Story
             of
             the
             most
             barbarous
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             :
             so
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amisse
             ,
             seeing
             the
             examples
             of
             this
             kinde
             would
             else
             prove
             endlesse
             ,
             to
             confine
             our selves
             ,
             with
             taking
             a
             summary
             view
             of
             the
             chief
             undertakers
             in
             that
             master-piece
             of
             hell
             ,
             which
             was
             never
             in
             any
             possibilitie
             to
             be
             equalled
             since
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             
               Romish
            
             Powder-plot
             in
             
               England
               ,
            
             had
             it
             succeeded
             .
             To
             begin
             with
             
               Paris
            
             it selfe
             ;
             the
             murtherers
             
             there
             ,
             were
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             brutish
             and
             lustfull
             souldiers
             ,
             or
             prophane
             varlets
             of
             the
             scumme
             of
             the
             Citie
             ,
             their
             leaders
             were
             indeed
             more
             noble
             ,
             but
             lesse
             vertuous
             :
             The
             Dukes
             of
             
               Guise
            
             and
             
               Aumale
               ,
               Albert
               Gondy
               ,
            
             Earle
             of
             
               Rets
               ,
               Tavanne
               ,
            
             and
             others
             of
             them
             ,
             having
             been
             bred
             up
             in
             lusts
             ,
             revellings
             ,
             and
             other
             
               Aulicall
            
             deviations
             .
             The
             place
             that
             came
             neerest
             to
             
               Paris
            
             in
             the
             cruelties
             of
             their
             murthers
             ,
             was
             the
             Citie
             of
             
               Lyons
               ,
            
             where
             the
             numbers
             of
             the
             slaine
             and
             massacred
             were
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             their
             bodies
             being
             cast
             into
             the
             river
             
               Rosne
               ,
            
             corrupted
             and
             stained
             the
             streame
             ,
             the
             violence
             whereof
             carrying
             them
             downe
             upon
             heaps
             to
             
               Tornou
               ,
            
             and
             the
             inhabitants
             not
             knowing
             what
             they
             were
             ,
             but
             fearing
             an
             invasion
             by
             enemies
             or
             robbers
             ,
             assembled
             themselves
             in
             armes
             together
             for
             their
             mutuall
             defence
             .
             The
             chief
             abetters
             and
             ring-leaders
             of
             which
             butchery
             ,
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Thou
            
             himselfe
             confesseth
             to
             have
             been
             
               Boidon
               ,
               Mornieu
               ,
            
             and
             
               Clou
               ,
            
             three
             of
             the
             most
             wicked
             and
             vilest
             varlets
             that
             a
             Kingdome
             
             could
             harbour
             :
             which
             
               Boidon
            
             was
             after
             executed
             at
             
               Clermont
               ,
            
             in
             
               Auvergne
               ;
            
             and
             if
             
               Merniue
            
             escaped
             a
             shamefull
             end
             ,
             yet
             doubtlesse
             he
             deserved
             it
             as
             well
             as
             his
             fellow-persecutor
             ,
             having
             before
             ,
             as
             witnesseth
             
               Serranus
               ,
            
             procured
             the
             murther
             of
             his
             own
             father
             .
             At
             
               Tholouse
            
             also
             ,
             a
             few
             dayes
             after
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             great
             slaughter
             of
             the
             godly
             committed
             ,
             but
             by
             whom
             ?
             not
             by
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             Citizens
             ,
             or
             sober
             and
             morally
             vertuous
             men
             ,
             but
             one
             
               Turry
               ,
            
             and
             a
             number
             of
             other
             infamous
             lewd
             persons
             like
             himself
             ,
             joyned
             themselves
             together
             ,
             for
             the
             effecting
             of
             that
             bloudy
             execution
             :
             The
             like
             villany
             was
             accomplished
             at
             the
             great
             city
             of
             
               Roane
            
             in
             
               Normandy
            
             by
             one
             
               Maronie
               ,
            
             a
             most
             infamous
             Ruffian
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             many
             other
             base
             varlets
             ,
             who
             assembled
             themselves
             to
             him
             as
             their
             ring-leader
             ;
             but
             in
             none
             of
             them
             were
             these
             two
             hellish
             sins
             of
             advoutrie
             and
             bloud
             more
             adaequately
             coupled
             together
             ,
             then
             in
             one
             
               Ruygaillard
            
             the
             masterbutcher
             at
             
               Angiers
               ,
            
             who
             having
             long
             continued
             an
             Adulterer
             ,
             was
             at
             last
             enticed
             by
             his
             harlot
             ,
             to
             murther
             his
             own
             wife
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             sober
             and
             vertuous
             ,
             but
             the
             lustfull
             and
             vicious
             
               Papist
               ,
            
             that
             inveterately
             and
             irreconciliably
             hates
             the
             godly
             and
             sober
             
               Protestant
               ;
            
             not
             but
             that
             common
             experience
             teacheth
             us
             how
             the
             loose
             and
             debauched
             persons
             of
             either
             Religion
             ,
             do
             as
             well
             agree
             together
             in
             their
             plots
             and
             excesses
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             difference
             of
             opinion
             between
             them
             ;
             but
             that
             there
             should
             be
             such
             prodigious
             malice
             in
             the
             looser
             and
             erroneous
             
               Protestant
            
             against
             the
             more
             strict
             and
             Orthodox
             ,
             as
             to
             wish
             their
             extirpation
             ,
             rather
             then
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             
               Romanists
               ,
            
             nay
             ,
             to
             joyn
             their
             armes
             with
             those
             of
             the
             vassals
             of
             
               Antichrist
               ,
            
             for
             the
             eradication
             and
             subversion
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             mystery
             of
             the
             lower
             region
             ,
             as
             the
             horrible
             and
             vast
             desolation
             of
             Gods
             true
             Church
             in
             our
             dayes
             ,
             gives
             us
             as
             much
             cause
             to
             lament
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             ages
             to
             come
             will
             have
             abundant
             occasion
             to
             admire
             it
             .
             Amongst
             the
             
               Turks
               ,
               Jewes
               ,
               Indians
               ,
               Persians
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Papists
            
             themselves
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             the
             most
             zealous
             and
             holiest
             as
             they
             conceive
             them
             in
             their
             Religion
             ,
             are
             most
             esteemed
             and
             honoured
             ,
             and
             onely
             in
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             
               Protestant
            
             Churches
             ,
             the
             most
             knowing
             and
             tenacious
             of
             the
             Evangelicall
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             strict
             and
             godly
             in
             their
             lives
             are
             hated
             ,
             nicknamed
             ,
             disgraced
             ,
             and
             vilified
             ;
             and
             grace
             which
             should
             onely
             adde
             a
             lustre
             to
             learning
             ,
             riches
             ,
             honours
             ,
             noble
             extraction
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             outward
             gifts
             ,
             either
             naturall
             or
             acquisite
             ,
             that
             alone
             obscureth
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             brings
             the
             contempt
             ,
             not
             onely
             
             of
             great
             ones
             ,
             but
             even
             of
             the
             scum
             and
             dregs
             of
             the
             multitude
             upon
             the
             persons
             so
             qualified
             .
             Doubtlesse
             ,
             this
             shewes
             that
             the
             
               Protestant
            
             Religion
             ,
             where
             the
             Gospel
             is
             maintained
             in
             the
             power
             and
             purity
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             truth
             it self
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Prince
             of
             darknesse
             seeing
             the
             greatest
             zealoters
             amongst
             the
             
               Turks
               ,
               Jews
               ,
            
             and
             
               Papists
            
             hasten
             on
             in
             a
             false
             and
             fatall
             course
             ,
             never
             opposeth
             them
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             he
             doth
             the
             debauched
             ,
             loose
             and
             Atheistical
             
               Protestant
               ,
            
             but
             only
             stirreth
             up
             all
             he
             may
             the
             hatred
             ,
             scorn
             and
             persecution
             of
             all
             sorts
             against
             those
             pious
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             who
             are
             convinced
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             innocent
             lives
             and
             godly
             conversations
             ,
             maintain
             and
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             it
             undoubtedly
             is
             the
             true
             Religion
             which
             they
             professe
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             
               LVther
            
             had
             scarce
             planted
             the
             Gospel
             in
             
               Germany
               ,
            
             in
             the
             yeere
             1517
             but
             within
             the
             space
             of
             some
             five
             yeers
             after
             ,
             
               Melchior
               Hofman
               ,
               Thoms
               Muncer
               ,
               Bernard
               Rotman
               ,
            
             and
             other
             
               Anabaptists
               ,
            
             planted
             there
             also
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             strongly
             collected
             ,
             divers
             
               Pelagian
            
             blasphemies
             of
             free-will
             ,
             recidivation
             from
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             joyned
             community
             of
             goods
             ,
             and
             the
             extirpation
             of
             all
             Monarchie
             and
             Magistracie
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Luther
            
             and
             the
             
               Pope
            
             were
             two
             false
             Prophets
             ;
             but
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             
               Luther
            
             was
             the
             worst
             ,
             because
             
               Luther
            
             especially
             laboured
             to
             advance
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             and
             to
             beat
             down
             the
             hereticall
             tenet
             of
             mans
             free-will
             .
             
               Michael
               Servetus
            
             the
             
               Spaniard
               ,
            
             and
             
               Bernardin
               Ochinus
               ,
            
             as
             may
             probably
             be
             gathered
             ,
             did
             succeed
             
               Muncer
            
             and
             
               Rotman
               ,
            
             as
             the
             chief
             Doctors
             of
             that
             pestilentiall
             Sect
             ;
             but
             as
             may
             easily
             appear
             ,
             upon
             diligent
             search
             ,
             did
             cunningly
             conceal
             their
             dangerous
             doctrine
             ,
             of
             not
             allowing
             temporall
             Princes
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             because
             they
             saw
             it
             inevitably
             drew
             upon
             them
             the
             necessary
             opposition
             of
             all
             Kings
             ,
             and
             well
             governed
             States
             .
             
               Theodore
               Bibliander
               ,
            
             and
             
               Sebastian
               Castellio
            
             the
             
               Savoyard
               ,
            
             grew
             famous
             amongst
             their
             fellow
             
               Anabaptists
            
             after
             
               Servetus
            
             death
             :
             and
             the
             same
             
               Castellio
            
             translated
             into
             
               Latin
            
             the
             
               Dialogues
            
             which
             the
             said
             
               Ochinus
            
             had
             written
             in
             the
             
               Dutch
            
             or
             
               German
            
             tongue
             ,
             which
             
               Dialogues
            
             are
             ordinarily
             at
             this
             day
             imprinted
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             
               Castellio's
            
             Works
             :
             And
             in
             the
             last
             age
             from
             the
             time
             this
             Sect
             took
             its
             first
             beginning
             in
             
               Holland
               ,
            
             till
             about
             the
             yeer
             1611.
             they
             knew
             no
             other
             name
             or
             appellation
             ,
             but
             of
             
               Anabaptists
            
             only
             ,
             which
             title
             also
             ,
             with
             much
             alacrity
             and
             confidence
             ,
             
             they
             assumed
             and
             appropriated
             to
             themselves
             in
             their
             own
             books
             they
             published
             :
             
               James
               Arminius
               ,
            
             a
             flashie
             and
             shallow
             Divine
             of
             
               Leyden
               ,
            
             (
             as
             may
             easily
             be
             evinced
             )
             was
             so
             taken
             and
             overtaken
             with
             the
             perusall
             of
             
               Castellio's
            
             Dialogues
             ,
             and
             the
             secret
             conferences
             of
             some
             of
             the
             
               Anabaptists
            
             themselves
             ,
             as
             it
             clean
             turned
             his
             judgement
             from
             the
             truth
             to
             falshood
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             justifie
             his
             own
             apostasie
             ,
             and
             to
             perpetuate
             the
             memory
             of
             his
             new
             Masters
             labours
             ,
             without
             once
             doing
             honour
             to
             his
             name
             ;
             he
             re-prints
             his
             said
             
               Dialogues
               ,
            
             and
             other
             Works
             ,
             almost
             
               verbatim
               ,
            
             altering
             only
             the
             frame
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             patching
             them
             out
             also
             with
             some
             pieces
             he
             had
             borrowed
             from
             the
             Jesuites
             polemicall
             volumes
             against
             the
             
               Dominicans
               ,
            
             the
             latter
             opposing
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             defending
             the
             hereticall
             tenets
             of
             
               Pelagius
               ,
            
             the
             
               Britain
               ,
            
             as
             learned
             
               de
               Thou
            
             himself
             freely
             acknowledgeth
             .
             After
             the
             death
             of
             
               Arminius
               ,
            
             in
             the
             yeer
             1611.
             the
             name
             of
             
               Anabaptists
               ,
            
             by
             which
             the
             maintainers
             and
             asserters
             of
             those
             errors
             had
             for
             above
             fourscore
             yeers
             last
             past
             ,
             been
             known
             and
             called
             by
             (
             as
             in
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             published
             in
             the
             yeer
             1552.
             
             
               Article
            
             8.
             and
             elsewhere
             )
             and
             sometimes
             also
             
               Anabaptists
            
             or
             
               Servetians
               ,
            
             from
             
               Michael
               Servetus
               ,
            
             as
             by
             the
             same
             
               de
               Thou
            
             in
             his
             story
             ,
             
               lib.
            
             34.
             
               p.
            
             239.
             began
             to
             be
             deserted
             ,
             as
             too
             odious
             and
             grosse
             for
             this
             learned
             age
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             Divines
             ,
             who
             saw
             not
             the
             admirable
             use
             of
             story
             in
             their
             polemical
             
               Tractates
               ,
            
             they
             have
             atchieved
             the
             senslesse
             and
             new
             name
             of
             
               Arminians
               ,
            
             when
             poor
             
               Arminius
            
             himself
             took
             up
             his
             errors
             upon
             trust
             at
             the
             third
             or
             fourth
             hand
             ,
             stealing
             that
             out
             of
             
               Castellio
               ,
            
             which
             he
             had
             borrowed
             from
             
               Ochinus
               ,
            
             the
             scholar
             of
             the
             
               Spaniard
               Servetus
               :
            
             And
             
               Barnevelt
            
             himself
             in
             his
             
               Apologie
            
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             learned
             those
             points
             in
             
               Germany
            
             many
             yeers
             before
             he
             knew
             
               Arminius
               ;
            
             nay
             ,
             as
             men
             extracted
             from
             base
             beginnings
             ,
             and
             advanced
             to
             high
             honours
             ,
             do
             commonly
             pretend
             by
             an
             adulterate
             and
             a
             false
             descent
             to
             noble
             ancestors
             :
             so
             these
             impudent
             fellows
             are
             not
             ashamed
             to
             father
             their
             forgeries
             on
             judicious
             
               Luther
            
             himself
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             difference
             between
             them
             and
             the
             Orthodox
             
               Protestants
               ,
            
             then
             was
             between
             
               Luther
            
             and
             
               Calvin
               ;
            
             whereas
             it
             appeared
             plainly
             ,
             in
             the
             yeer
             1560.
             by
             the
             very
             confession
             of
             the
             
               Papists
            
             themselves
             ,
             that
             upon
             a
             strict
             inquiry
             then
             made
             ,
             it
             was
             found
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Protestants
            
             dissented
             from
             the
             
               Romanists
            
             in
             forty
             points
             of
             doctrine
             .
             But
             those
             of
             the
             
               Helvetick
            
             and
             
               Augustane
            
             confessions
             amongst
             themselves
             but
             in
             two
             ,
             whereas
             if
             these
             new
             
             coiners
             do
             but
             daily
             increase
             their
             dangerous
             errors
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             done
             for
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             since
             
               Sebastian
               Castellio's
            
             death
             ,
             they
             will
             dissent
             as
             much
             from
             learned
             
               Luther
               ,
            
             as
             he
             did
             from
             the
             
               Papists
            
             themselves
             .
             And
             how
             little
             coherence
             there
             was
             between
             
               Luther
            
             and
             those
             
               Anabaptists
            
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             whom
             
               Castellio
            
             followed
             ,
             is
             apparently
             expressed
             in
             the
             very
             Preface
             it self
             prefixed
             before
             his
             
               Dialogues
               ,
            
             and
             other
             his
             
               Latin
            
             Works
             ,
             printed
             in
             the
             yeere
             1613.
             where
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             said
             Preface
             (
             a
             stout
             
               Anabaptist
            
             )
             freely
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             that
             
               Martin
               Luther
               ,
               John
               Calvin
               ,
            
             and
             
               Martin
               Barrha
               ,
            
             did
             all
             defend
             Gods
             absolute
             and
             eternall
             Decree
             ,
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             following
             therein
             St.
             
               Augustine
               ;
            
             and
             falsly
             addeth
             ,
             That
             a
             way
             is
             thereby
             opened
             to
             a
             secure
             and
             loose
             life
             :
             which
             inconvenience
             ,
             saith
             the
             same
             Prefacer
             ,
             
               Erasmus
               Roterodamus
               ,
               Theodore
               Bibliander
               ,
            
             and
             
               Sebastian
               Castellio
               ,
            
             fore-seeing
             and
             desiring
             to
             prevent
             ,
             did
             oppose
             the
             said
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             maintained
             free-will
             to
             be
             in
             man
             ,
             or
             an
             ability
             in
             and
             from
             himself
             ,
             without
             the
             assistance
             of
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             to
             do
             good
             .
             The
             
               Pseudo-Lutherans
               ,
            
             or
             
               Anabaptists
            
             in
             
               Germany
               ,
            
             that
             had
             even
             overspread
             the
             whole
             Dominions
             of
             the
             Elector
             of
             
               Saxonie
               ,
            
             before
             the
             Enangelicall
             Jubilee
             was
             there
             celebrated
             in
             the
             yeer
             1617.
             were
             within
             two
             yeers
             after
             ,
             the
             direct
             Instruments
             of
             ruining
             the
             Gospel
             it self
             :
             For
             they
             mistake
             themselves
             ignorantly
             ,
             or
             are
             wilfully
             blind
             in
             the
             passages
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             who
             impute
             all
             the
             miseries
             that
             
               Germany
            
             hath
             now
             for
             these
             eighteen
             yeers
             last
             past
             groaned
             under
             ,
             to
             
               Frederick
            
             the
             fifth
             ,
             Prince
             
               Elector
               Palatine
               ,
            
             his
             accepting
             of
             the
             
               Bohemian
            
             Crown
             ,
             in
             the
             yeere
             1619.
             in
             respect
             that
             the
             
               Protestants
            
             of
             that
             Kingdome
             ,
             after
             the
             election
             of
             
               Ferdinand
            
             of
             
               Gratz
               ,
            
             for
             the
             King
             thereof
             ,
             in
             1617.
             finding
             that
             he
             was
             wholly
             swayed
             by
             the
             Jesuites
             themselves
             ,
             or
             his
             Jesuited
             Counsellors
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             infringe
             the
             liberty
             of
             Religion
             there
             established
             ,
             they
             acquainted
             the
             Emperor
             
               Matthias
            
             therewith
             ,
             during
             whose
             life
             ,
             the
             said
             
               Ferdinand
            
             was
             not
             to
             intermeddle
             with
             the
             affaires
             of
             that
             Realme
             .
             But
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             whether
             hee
             feared
             that
             his
             said
             Cousin
             of
             
               Gratz
            
             should
             supplant
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             formerly
             done
             his
             own
             brother
             ,
             
               Rodolphus
            
             the
             second
             ;
             or
             whether
             out
             of
             immoderate
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             neglected
             the
             
               Bohemians
               ,
            
             just
             Petitions
             and
             Romonstrances
             ;
             whereupon
             ,
             in
             the
             yeer
             following
             ,
             there
             being
             a
             great
             Assembly
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Chancerychamber
             ,
             within
             the
             Castle
             of
             
               Prague
               ,
            
             and
             some
             sudden
             alteration
             
             happening
             ,
             they
             threw
             out
             three
             of
             the
             Emperors
             Counsellors
             at
             the
             windows
             ,
             and
             though
             none
             of
             them
             were
             slain
             or
             maimed
             with
             the
             fall
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               Bohemians
            
             themselves
             took
             this
             outrage
             to
             be
             an
             offence
             so
             unpardonable
             ,
             as
             they
             presently
             prepared
             themselves
             for
             an
             offensive
             and
             defensive
             war
             ,
             elected
             thirty
             Directors
             to
             govern
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             raised
             two
             Armies
             to
             be
             in
             readinesse
             ,
             the
             one
             under
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Thurne
               ,
            
             and
             the
             other
             under
             
               Ernest
               ,
            
             Count
             of
             
               Mansfield
               .
            
             The
             Emperor
             also
             ,
             and
             his
             Cousin
             
               Ferdinand
               ,
            
             made
             great
             preparation
             for
             war
             ,
             nominating
             the
             Counts
             of
             
               Dampetre
            
             and
             
               Buequoi
            
             for
             the
             Generalls
             ,
             upon
             which
             there
             presently
             followed
             divers
             hot
             skirmishes
             ,
             between
             the
             forces
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             the
             miserable
             Inhabitants
             of
             
               Bohemia
            
             proving
             already
             a
             lamentable
             prey
             to
             the
             licencious
             Souldier
             .
             And
             now
             let
             any
             indifferent
             and
             impartiall
             man
             judge
             ,
             what
             fault
             or
             error
             all
             this
             time
             ,
             did
             the
             said
             Prince
             
               Elector
               Palatine
            
             commit
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Jesuite
             himself
             confesseth
             in
             his
             
               Austrian
            
             Laurel
             ,
             
               pag.
            
             104.
             that
             the
             said
             Prince
             
               Elector
            
             laboured
             by
             all
             means
             to
             have
             composed
             this
             difference
             in
             a
             Treatable
             and
             amicable
             way
             by
             his
             letters
             and
             Internuncio's
             ,
             till
             seeing
             the
             Emperors
             Armies
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             intercession
             to
             have
             entred
             and
             wasted
             
               Bohemia
               ,
            
             their
             aime
             to
             be
             chiefly
             at
             the
             extirpation
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             himself
             as
             the
             prime
             Prince
             of
             the
             new
             Union
             ,
             to
             be
             obliged
             in
             honour
             and
             conscience
             to
             have
             a
             care
             of
             the
             Euangelicall
             cause
             ,
             hee
             was
             necessitated
             to
             joyn
             his
             Armes
             to
             theirs
             ,
             not
             refusing
             also
             the
             Crown
             ,
             being
             ,
             for
             ought
             hee
             knew
             ,
             most
             justly
             laid
             at
             his
             feet
             ,
             after
             a
             generall
             and
             unanimous
             election
             :
             Could
             he
             fore-see
             that
             any
             Euangelicall
             Prince
             should
             be
             so
             
               Pseudo
               Lutheranized
               ,
            
             as
             to
             betray
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             
               Protestant
            
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             fundamentall
             liberties
             of
             the
             Empire
             in
             
               Germany
            
             to
             the
             
               Antichristian
            
             adversary
             ?
             In
             all
             humane
             reason
             ,
             had
             the
             Elector
             of
             
               Saxonie
            
             but
             looked
             on
             ,
             and
             done
             nothing
             ,
             much
             more
             had
             he
             but
             assisted
             the
             
               Bohemians
               ,
            
             professing
             the
             same
             Gospel
             with
             himself
             ,
             that
             fair
             branch
             of
             the
             third
             family
             in
             Christendome
             had
             now
             flourished
             in
             those
             ancient
             regalities
             their
             Ancestors
             enjoyed
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             and
             Empire
             had
             been
             as
             glorious
             and
             happy
             as
             now
             they
             are
             desolate
             and
             miserable
             .
             But
             God
             that
             decrees
             all
             most
             justly
             and
             wisely
             for
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             will
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             by
             some
             means
             ,
             though
             yet
             hidden
             ,
             replant
             again
             the
             royall
             branches
             of
             this
             Imperiall
             Vine
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             admiration
             of
             the
             whole
             Christian
             
             world
             ,
             both
             enemies
             and
             friends
             ,
             he
             hath
             hitherto
             supported
             the
             Royall
             root
             of
             those
             branches
             with
             patience
             and
             alacrity
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             AS
             the
             vicious
             and
             Atheisticall
             
               Popish
            
             and
             popishly
             affected
             Prelates
             and
             prophane
             Christians
             hate
             and
             persecute
             the
             pious
             
               Protestants
            
             more
             then
             they
             doe
             adulterers
             ,
             swearers
             ,
             perjurers
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             notorious
             delinquents
             ;
             so
             the
             moderate
             and
             vertuous
             
               Papists
            
             of
             both
             Orders
             ,
             abhorre
             their
             slaughters
             ,
             and
             desire
             their
             peace
             and
             freedome
             .
             Sir
             
               John
               de
               Old-Castle
               ,
            
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Henry
            
             the
             fifth
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             being
             convented
             before
             
               Thomas
               Arundel
               ,
            
             Archbishop
             of
             
               Canterbury
               ,
            
             and
             divers
             other
             lustfull
             and
             bloudy
             Prelates
             ;
             
               Whilest
               I
               was
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               a
               swearer
               ,
               a
               rioter
               ,
               and
               every
               way
               else
               vicious
               ,
               you
               never
               reproved
               me
               or
               questioned
               me
               ,
               but
               since
               I
               have
               imbraced
               this
               despised
               doctrine
               of
            
             Wicklesfe
             ,
             
               which
               hath
               taught
               me
               how
               to
               conquer
               my
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               to
               lead
               a
               godly
               and
               an
               honest
               life
               ,
               now
               you
               are
               enraged
               against
               me
               with
               malice
               ,
               and
               seek
               my
               destruction
               .
            
             The
             same
             true
             observation
             was
             made
             by
             
               Annas
               Burgus
               ,
            
             that
             brave
             Senator
             of
             
               Paris
            
             in
             the
             yeare
             1559.
             under
             
               Henry
            
             the
             second
             of
             
               France
               ;
               That
               there
               were
               many
               adulteries
               ,
               perjuries
               ,
               oaths
               ,
               and
               other
               infamous
               offences
               ,
               daily
               committed
               ,
               and
               already
               punishable
               by
               the
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               yet
               such
               as
               were
               guilty
               of
               all
               or
               any
               of
               those
               crimes
               were
               countenanced
               and
               advanced
               ;
               but
               against
               the
            
             Protestants
             
               all
               cruelty
               was
               practised
               ,
               who
               were
               guilty
               of
               no
               other
               offence
               ,
               but
               of
               imbracing
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               revealed
               unto
               them
               by
               the
               Spirit
               and
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               discovering
               by
               the
               same
               light
               ,
               the
               horrible
               vices
               and
               errors
               of
               the
            
             Popish
             
               power
               ,
               that
               so
               there
               might
               follow
               an
               emendation
               .
            
             To
             this
             purpose
             also
             tended
             that
             Christian
             advice
             which
             a
             person
             of
             noble
             extraction
             
               David
               Hamilton
            
             gave
             to
             his
             Cousin
             
               James
               ,
            
             Earle
             of
             
               Arran
               ,
            
             then
             Regent
             of
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             in
             the
             yeare
             1545.
             when
             Cardinall
             
               Beton
            
             would
             have
             perswaded
             and
             drawn
             him
             to
             have
             joyned
             with
             himselfe
             in
             the
             persecution
             and
             slaughter
             of
             the
             godly
             in
             that
             Kingdome
             .
             
               I
               cannot
               but
               wonder
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               you
               should
               give
               up
               the
               innocent
               servants
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               against
               whom
               no
               crime
               is
               objected
               ,
               but
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               into
               the
               hands
               and
               power
               of
               men
               most
               infamous
               for
               lust
               ,
               cruelty
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               wickednesse
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               those
               very
               enemies
               of
               the
               truth
               themselves
               cannot
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               lives
               of
               such
               as
               professe
               this
               doctrine
               they
               hate
               ,
               are
               full
               of
               integrity
               and
               vertue
               .
            
             
             And
             therefore
             ,
             although
             the
             prophane
             and
             bloudy
             Prelates
             could
             never
             be
             drawn
             to
             pitie
             Gods
             children
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             love
             them
             for
             their
             piety
             and
             innocency
             ,
             being
             therein
             more
             inhumane
             then
             divers
             of
             the
             
               Heathen
            
             Emperours
             themselves
             ,
             who
             upon
             information
             of
             the
             vertuous
             and
             harmlesse
             deportments
             of
             the
             
               Christians
            
             by
             their
             governours
             of
             Provinces
             under
             them
             ,
             did
             cause
             their
             persecutions
             to
             be
             slackned
             and
             ceased
             .
             Yet
             have
             divers
             Princes
             and
             other
             moderate
             Pontificians
             in
             the
             fore-going
             age
             ,
             been
             moved
             by
             the
             upright
             and
             honest
             lives
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             to
             further
             their
             libertie
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             to
             abhorre
             the
             cruelties
             of
             their
             
               fellow-Romanists
            
             practised
             upon
             them
             .
             
               Maximilian
            
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             sonne
             of
             
               Ferdinand
            
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             
               Francis
            
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             
               French
            
             King
             ,
             were
             hence
             drawn
             to
             permit
             unto
             their
             own
             Subjects
             freedome
             of
             conscience
             :
             The
             Earles
             of
             
               Egmont
            
             and
             
               Horne
               ,
            
             (
             though
             zealous
             
               Papists
            
             )
             laboured
             with
             the
             Dutchesse
             of
             
               Parma
               ,
            
             that
             the
             low-countrey
             
               Protestants
            
             might
             be
             free
             from
             fines
             ,
             imprisonments
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             persecutions
             in
             respect
             of
             Religion
             .
             Under
             
               Francis
            
             the
             second
             ,
             the
             
               French
            
             King
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             1560.
             by
             the
             elaborate
             and
             learned
             speeches
             of
             
               Charles
               Marillack
            
             Archbishop
             of
             
               Vienna
               ,
            
             and
             
               John
               de
               Mon●●●e
            
             Bishop
             of
             
               Valence
            
             freely
             pronounced
             before
             the
             King
             himselfe
             ,
             in
             behalfe
             of
             the
             
               French
               Protestants
               ,
            
             all
             persecution
             against
             them
             was
             for
             a
             time
             remitted
             ;
             the
             said
             Bishop
             amongst
             other
             particulars
             ,
             not
             fearing
             to
             affirm
             plainly
             ,
             
               That
               a
               great
               increase
               of
               the
            
             Sectaries
             
               did
               proceed
               from
               the
               ignorance
               and
               evill
               lives
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               having
               cast
               away
               the
               cares
               of
               their
               flocks
               ,
               had
               for
               many
               yeares
               studied
               to
               inhaunce
               their
               fines
               and
               rents
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               deliciously
               and
               loosly
               ;
               so
               as
               sometimes
               there
               were
               seene
               fortie
               of
               them
               at
               once
               together
               mouldering
               and
               wasting
               themselves
               in
            
             Paris
             
               in
               luxury
               and
               idlenesse
               :
               the
               care
               of
               their
               Churches
               being
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               delegated
               over
               to
               young
               and
               ignorant
               fellowes
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               Bishops
               themselves
               becoming
               blind
               and
               uselesse
               ,
               the
               Parish
               Priest
               also
               following
               the
               example
               of
               their
               Diocesans
               ,
               were
               onely
               carefull
               to
               spoile
               and
               vex
               the
               people
               for
               their
               tythes
               ,
               and
               wholly
               unskilfull
               and
               negligent
               in
               preaching
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               therefore
               it
               was
               no
               wonder
               ,
               though
               divers
               of
               the
               Nobilitie
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               did
               readily
               hearken
               to
               new
               opinions
               and
               doctrines
               .
            
             The
             same
             counsell
             ,
             
               That
               the
               conscience
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               forced
               ,
               nor
               any
               to
               be
               persecuted
               for
               Religion
               meerly
               ,
            
             did
             
               Michael
               Hospitalius
            
             Chancellor
             of
             
               France
               ,
            
             give
             unto
             
               Charles
            
             the
             ninth
             ,
             the
             same
             yeare
             upon
             his
             new
             
             succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             after
             the
             decease
             of
             the
             said
             
               Francis
            
             his
             brother
             ;
             and
             
               Paulus
               Foxius
            
             to
             
               Henry
            
             the
             third
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             1574.
             very
             copiously
             ,
             and
             most
             eloquently
             ,
             couched
             in
             two
             severall
             Orations
             ,
             inserted
             at
             large
             by
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Thou
               ,
            
             in
             his
             unparallel'd
             History
             in
             their
             due
             places
             ,
             who
             was
             himselfe
             nineteen
             yeares
             old
             when
             that
             horrible
             massacre
             was
             committed
             in
             
               Paris
               ,
            
             in
             the
             yeare
             1572.
             on
             Saint
             
               Bartholomenes
            
             day
             ,
             which
             fell
             out
             that
             yeare
             on
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             and
             did
             in
             his
             very
             soule
             abhorre
             the
             crueltie
             and
             savagenesse
             thereof
             ,
             when
             in
             his
             passage
             through
             the
             streets
             to
             
               Mattins
            
             that
             morning
             ,
             he
             encountred
             with
             divers
             villaines
             ,
             dragging
             along
             the
             dead
             body
             of
             
               Hierome
               Grolote
               ,
            
             late
             the
             Governour
             of
             
               Orleance
               ,
            
             all
             weltring
             with
             gastly
             wounds
             in
             his
             own
             bloud
             ;
             at
             which
             sight
             his
             heart
             relenting
             ,
             and
             mourning
             inwardly
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             shed
             teares
             publickly
             ,
             he
             hastened
             home
             to
             the
             house
             of
             
               Christopher
               de
               Thou
            
             his
             father
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             the
             chief
             President
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             
               Parliament
            
             at
             
               Paris
               ,
            
             there
             freely
             to
             deplore
             and
             execrate
             that
             
               Heathenish
            
             butchery
             ;
             as
             did
             also
             the
             said
             
               Christopher
            
             his
             father
             .
             
               Vidus
               Faber
               Pibracius
               ,
               John
               Merviller
               ,
               Belieureu
               ,
            
             all
             eminent
             men
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             judicious
             and
             morally
             vertuous
             
               Papists
            
             in
             the
             Citie
             ,
             who
             Christianly
             hid
             up
             ,
             and
             so
             preserved
             many
             
               Protestants
            
             secretly
             in
             their
             houses
             from
             a
             wretchlesse
             massacring
             ;
             nay
             ,
             
               Arman
               Guntald
            
             the
             old
             Marshall
             
               Biron
            
             (
             father
             of
             
               Charles
            
             Duke
             of
             
               Biron
               ,
            
             that
             was
             beheaded
             in
             
               Henry
            
             the
             fourths
             time
             )
             when
             the
             Deputies
             of
             
               Rochel
            
             repaired
             unto
             him
             some
             few
             weeks
             after
             that
             bloudy
             execution
             ,
             to
             treat
             of
             a
             peaceable
             accommodation
             of
             their
             affaires
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             shed
             many
             teares
             in
             their
             presence
             ,
             upon
             his
             execrating
             the
             authors
             of
             that
             cruelty
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             it
             the
             great
             blessing
             of
             God
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             neither
             knew
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             had
             any
             hand
             in
             it
             .
             At
             the
             City
             of
             
               Lions
            
             also
             ,
             where
             the
             inhumanity
             of
             the
             murtherers
             almost
             equalled
             that
             of
             
               Paris
               ,
               Mandelot
            
             the
             Governour
             there
             ,
             did
             his
             best
             to
             have
             prevented
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             grave
             and
             sober
             Citizens
             of
             the
             
               Romish
            
             Religion
             ,
             utterly
             detested
             it
             .
             And
             when
             the
             slaughtered
             bodies
             were
             tumbled
             into
             the
             River
             
               Rosne
               ,
            
             and
             carried
             down
             with
             the
             stream
             to
             
               Tornou
               ,
               Valence
               ,
               Vienne
               ,
            
             and
             
               Burg
               ,
            
             contiguous
             to
             the
             same
             River
             ,
             the
             
               Papists
            
             generally
             detested
             the
             cruelty
             .
             And
             at
             
               Arles
               ,
            
             where
             for
             want
             of
             springs
             and
             ponds
             ,
             they
             had
             most
             use
             of
             that
             river-water
             ;
             they
             so
             much
             abhorred
             that
             butchery
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             neither
             drink
             thereof
             ,
             nor
             yet
             eat
             any
             of
             the
             fish
             taken
            
             
             
             
             therein
             ,
             for
             divers
             dayes
             after
             ;
             and
             generally
             ,
             in
             all
             
               Provence
               ,
            
             those
             of
             the
             
               Romish
            
             Religion
             drew
             out
             the
             mangled
             bodies
             out
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             humanity
             interred
             them
             .
             
               Monsieur
               Carragie
               ,
            
             a
             noble
             Gentleman
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             great
             city
             of
             
               Robin
            
             in
             
               Normandy
               ,
            
             did
             likewise
             oppose
             the
             massacres
             there
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             as
             did
             also
             
               James
               Benedict
               Lagabaston
            
             the
             prime
             Senator
             of
             
               Burdeaux
               ,
            
             who
             thereby
             became
             himself
             in
             danger
             to
             have
             been
             slain
             by
             those
             seditious
             varlets
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             at
             first
             stirred
             up
             to
             commit
             those
             murthers
             by
             the
             wicked
             sermons
             of
             a
             lustfull
             Jesuite
             ,
             named
             
               Enimund
               Auger
               .
               Claudus
               ,
            
             Earle
             of
             
               Tende
               ,
            
             a
             descendent
             of
             the
             illustrious
             House
             of
             
               Savoy
               ,
            
             Governour
             of
             
               Provence
               ,
               Monsieur
               de
               Gordes
               ,
            
             Governour
             of
             
               Daulphinie
               ,
               Monsieur
               Sauteran
               ,
            
             Governour
             of
             
               Auvergne
               ,
            
             and
             
               Francis
            
             Duke
             of
             
               Memorancie
               ,
            
             particularly
             and
             absolutely
             refused
             to
             suffer
             any
             massacres
             to
             be
             committed
             in
             such
             places
             as
             were
             under
             their
             severall
             government
             ;
             so
             as
             the
             
               Rochellers
            
             in
             their
             Declaration
             set
             out
             the
             same
             yeer
             ,
             do
             acknowledge
             and
             confesse
             ,
             that
             all
             such
             
               Rom
               mists
               ,
            
             who
             had
             but
             any
             humanity
             left
             in
             them
             ,
             did
             in
             their
             hearts
             abhor
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             mouths
             detest
             those
             hellish
             outrages
             and
             cruelties
             .
             And
             it
             well
             appeared
             ,
             what
             base
             varlets
             they
             generally
             were
             in
             most
             places
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             executioners
             of
             those
             villanies
             ,
             because
             their
             Religion
             consisted
             chiefly
             in
             robbing
             and
             spoiling
             the
             
               Protestants
            
             houses
             ,
             suffering
             many
             of
             them
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             beyond
             their
             cruell
             resolutions
             to
             escape
             safely
             away
             .
             Nay
             ,
             whereas
             the
             furious
             people
             of
             
               Paris
            
             already
             inraged
             with
             a
             blinde
             zeale
             ,
             came
             to
             a
             certain
             white
             Thorne-tree
             that
             blossomed
             the
             day
             of
             the
             massacre
             in
             St.
             
               Innocents
            
             Churchyard
             ,
             in
             that
             city
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             by
             a
             miracle
             had
             approved
             their
             barbarous
             and
             sanguinary
             action
             ;
             the
             more
             judicious
             
               Papists
               ,
            
             conceived
             this
             to
             have
             happened
             by
             powring
             of
             hot
             water
             upon
             the
             root
             of
             that
             tree
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             other
             secret
             imposture
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             were
             a
             true
             miracle
             ,
             then
             the
             
               Protestants
            
             alledged
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             much
             more
             justly
             be
             interpreted
             to
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             
               Protestant
            
             Church
             then
             of
             their
             own
             :
             That
             first
             the
             place
             where
             the
             tree
             grew
             ,
             being
             dedicated
             to
             the
             memory
             of
             
               Innocents
               ,
            
             argued
             the
             innocency
             of
             those
             who
             were
             martyred
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             the
             same
             tree
             at
             that
             season
             of
             the
             yeere
             ,
             being
             in
             
               August
               ,
            
             though
             it
             shewed
             life
             ,
             yet
             could
             not
             have
             blossomed
             without
             a
             miracle
             :
             So
             the
             
               Protestant
            
             Church
             and
             Religion
             in
             
               France
               ,
            
             which
             seemed
             by
             this
             blow
             to
             be
             utterly
             extinct
             and
             ruined
             ,
             should
             again
             
             revive
             ,
             blossome
             forth
             and
             flourish
             ,
             by
             the
             miracalous
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             as
             great
             splendor
             and
             beauty
             ,
             as
             over
             it
             had
             done
             formerly
             ;
             which
             the
             event
             and
             issue
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             great
             Processions
             and
             high
             Masses
             of
             Pope
             
               Gregory
            
             the
             thirteenth
             and
             his
             
               Conclave
            
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             did
             accordingly
             verifie
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             XX
             .
          
           
             HOw
             shall
             these
             sober
             minded
             and
             moderate
             
               Papists
            
             rise
             up
             in
             judgement
             at
             the
             last
             day
             against
             all
             loose
             ,
             ignorant
             and
             prophane
             
               Protestants
            
             of
             both
             orders
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             smallest
             offences
             and
             for
             the
             very
             tendernesse
             of
             conscience
             it self
             ,
             vex
             ,
             molest
             ,
             cite
             ,
             sue
             ,
             imprison
             ,
             fine
             ,
             suspend
             ,
             deprive
             ,
             and
             utterly
             undo
             their
             innocent
             ,
             godly
             and
             peaceable
             fellow
             Christians
             ?
             For
             if
             it
             be
             neither
             warranted
             by
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             nor
             consonant
             to
             reason
             ,
             policie
             ,
             or
             the
             property
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             to
             kill
             an
             Heretique
             by
             a
             long
             and
             noysome
             imprisonment
             ,
             or
             to
             adjudge
             and
             put
             him
             to
             a
             violent
             death
             .
             If
             persecution
             for
             conscience
             sake
             be
             accounted
             ,
             and
             that
             justyl
             ,
             a
             brand
             of
             the
             Antichristian
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Luther
            
             and
             his
             followers
             had
             even
             necessary
             cause
             in
             the
             yeer
             1517.
             in
             that
             respect
             only
             to
             depart
             out
             of
             the
             
               Romish
               Babylon
               ,
            
             as
             from
             a
             Malignant
             Synagogue
             ;
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             
               Protestant
            
             Prelates
             should
             persecute
             any
             at
             all
             with
             imprisonment
             and
             despoiling
             them
             of
             their
             goods
             ,
             though
             convicted
             of
             Schisme
             it self
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             such
             sober
             and
             innocent
             Christians
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             own
             confession
             hold
             nothing
             in
             matter
             of
             doctrine
             contrary
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             live
             inoffensively
             and
             vertuously
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             conversation
             ,
             and
             are
             ready
             in
             all
             humility
             to
             submit
             to
             any
             particulars
             in
             matters
             supposed
             to
             be
             indifferent
             ,
             which
             they
             shall
             be
             convinced
             out
             of
             Gods
             Word
             to
             be
             so
             ?
             It
             is
             confessed
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             most
             dangerous
             sin
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             yea
             ,
             a
             lawfull
             act
             ,
             against
             the
             dictate
             and
             perswasion
             of
             Conscience
             ;
             and
             shall
             pious
             Christians
             in
             all
             other
             respects
             ,
             for
             this
             alone
             be
             persecuted
             ,
             and
             followed
             with
             greater
             violence
             ,
             then
             Adulterers
             ,
             Swearers
             ,
             or
             Fornicators
             themselves
             ?
             The
             authority
             and
             glory
             of
             a
             Prince
             had
             been
             as
             fully
             extended
             in
             removing
             those
             particulars
             which
             made
             the
             breach
             ,
             as
             in
             retaining
             them
             ,
             it
             being
             acknowledged
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             that
             the
             removall
             of
             them
             is
             ,
             and
             was
             alwayes
             as
             lawfull
             as
             the
             retention
             of
             
             them
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             wisdome
             of
             any
             Church
             conceive
             it self
             upon
             great
             and
             sound
             motives
             rather
             obliged
             to
             retain
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             adde
             new
             burthens
             rather
             then
             to
             abolish
             or
             change
             the
             old
             ;
             yet
             doubtlesse
             withall
             some
             course
             may
             be
             considered
             of
             ,
             how
             those
             who
             in
             all
             main
             and
             fundamentall
             truths
             are
             the
             true
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             humble
             and
             obedient
             children
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             innocent
             and
             vertuous
             lives
             ,
             might
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             enjoy
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             in
             peace
             and
             quiet
             :
             For
             doubtlesse
             ,
             if
             one
             
               Protestant
            
             may
             lawfully
             vex
             ,
             cite
             ,
             fine
             ,
             suspend
             ,
             deprive
             ,
             excommunicate
             ,
             and
             imprison
             another
             (
             which
             in
             some
             cases
             necessitates
             a
             lingring
             death
             )
             for
             things
             accounted
             by
             themselves
             no
             way
             essentiall
             to
             Gods
             worship
             normans
             salvation
             :
             then
             is
             all
             we
             have
             said
             against
             the
             
               Romists
            
             Synagogue
             of
             no
             validity
             at
             all
             ;
             nay
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             
               Magis
            
             and
             
               Minus
            
             in
             persecution
             ,
             it
             will
             follow
             necessarily
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             same
             causes
             one
             
               Protestant
            
             may
             as
             well
             put
             to
             death
             another
             ,
             as
             imprison
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             
               Samaria
            
             shall
             of
             necessity
             justifie
             her
             sister
             
               Sodome
               .
            
             That
             the
             supreme
             Magistrate
             in
             things
             lawfull
             ought
             to
             be
             obeyed
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             ,
             is
             a
             certain
             truth
             :
             But
             yet
             it
             is
             too
             apparent
             that
             such
             as
             are
             more
             violent
             for
             these
             lesser
             matters
             ,
             so
             to
             ravage
             and
             trample
             on
             the
             weaker
             and
             more
             humble
             Christians
             ,
             by
             pressing
             obedience
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             are
             commonly
             themselves
             the
             most
             outrageously
             disobedient
             ;
             for
             though
             they
             seeme
             most
             eager
             to
             obey
             him
             in
             these
             formall
             and
             outward
             commands
             ,
             yet
             where
             the
             commands
             of
             God
             himself
             and
             the
             Magistrates
             meet
             together
             ,
             forbidding
             Adultery
             ,
             Fornication
             ,
             swearing
             ,
             blaspheming
             ,
             unlawfull
             gaming
             ,
             starving
             of
             souls
             ,
             maintaining
             erroneous
             doctrines
             ,
             and
             divers
             other
             horrible
             and
             Atheisticall
             offences
             ;
             here
             neither
             God
             nor
             Prince
             ,
             Law
             nor
             Gospel
             ,
             heaven
             nor
             hell
             ,
             can
             restrain
             their
             lustful
             practices
             or
             scandalous
             lives
             .
             Did
             Cardinall
             
               Sadolet
            
             himself
             intercede
             with
             
               Francis
            
             the
             first
             the
             Grandfather
             ,
             and
             the
             Arcbishop
             of
             
               Vienne
               ,
            
             and
             Bishop
             of
             
               Valence
               ,
            
             with
             
               Francis
            
             the
             second
             ,
             the
             Grandchilde
             ,
             two
             of
             the
             
               French
            
             Kings
             ,
             for
             the
             
               Protestants
            
             of
             their
             times
             ,
             whom
             yet
             they
             accounted
             Heretiques
             ;
             and
             is
             it
             possible
             any
             
               Protestant
            
             Prelate
             or
             Divine
             ,
             should
             stir
             up
             any
             
               Protestant
            
             Prince
             or
             State
             to
             ruine
             their
             
               Protestant-fellow-Ministers
               ,
            
             and
             other
             Christians
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             submit
             to
             such
             particulars
             ,
             as
             in
             themselves
             can
             no
             way
             hinder
             or
             impeach
             the
             unity
             of
             faith
             ,
             nor
             could
             breake
             (
             if
             Gods
             glory
             were
             only
             aimed
             at
             )
             the
             bond
             of
             love
             ?
             
             The
             Apostle
             
               Paul
            
             having
             left
             the
             true
             Church
             that
             incomparable
             Catholike
             Rule
             ;
             
               That
               the
               stronger
               Christians
               should
               beare
               with
               the
               weaker
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               weaker
               Christians
               should
               not
               condemn
               the
               stronger
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             THere
             were
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             first
             and
             purest
             times
             ,
             Confessions
             set
             out
             by
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Guide
             and
             a
             Rule
             for
             all
             Conditions
             to
             walk
             by
             :
             and
             when
             the
             
               Nicene
            
             Creed
             was
             penned
             by
             the
             learned
             Fathers
             of
             that
             Councell
             ,
             it
             was
             all
             that
             was
             required
             of
             any
             to
             be
             publikly
             confessed
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             either
             accused
             or
             suspected
             of
             Heresie
             .
             The
             
               Protestants
            
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             questioned
             ,
             (
             and
             especially
             since
             the
             yeere
             1500.
             that
             the
             differences
             about
             Religion
             have
             even
             filled
             
               Europe
            
             with
             the
             sharp
             disputes
             of
             the
             sword
             and
             pen
             )
             have
             not
             only
             offered
             to
             do
             whatsoever
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             required
             as
             an
             act
             sufficient
             to
             cleare
             and
             acquit
             such
             as
             were
             in
             their
             times
             suspected
             of
             heresie
             ,
             but
             further
             to
             put
             their
             cause
             to
             the
             triall
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             best
             and
             surest
             Rule
             ;
             nay
             ,
             to
             admit
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             first
             Generall
             Councels
             ,
             and
             the
             united
             Tenets
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             Fathers
             for
             the
             first
             five
             hundred
             yeers
             .
             But
             the
             
               Romish
            
             Synogogue
             degenerating
             ,
             first
             in
             manners
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             doctrine
             ;
             first
             introducing
             innumerable
             Trinkets
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             to
             pester
             Gods
             publique
             worship
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             severall
             Idolatries
             ,
             absolutely
             to
             kill
             and
             poison
             it
             ,
             could
             not
             satisfie
             themselves
             with
             pressing
             upon
             the
             
               Protestants
            
             the
             confession
             of
             those
             
               Truths
            
             they
             yet
             maintain'd
             an
             I
             held
             ;
             but
             that
             not
             a
             grain
             of
             corn
             might
             remain
             in
             their
             great
             heap
             of
             chaffe
             ,
             nor
             one
             true
             Professor
             be
             hidden
             amongst
             the
             multitude
             ,
             they
             invented
             four
             manner
             of
             unchristian
             and
             tyrannicall
             courses
             ,
             whereby
             to
             insnare
             and
             illaqueate
             not
             only
             the
             most
             innocent
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             most
             prudent
             and
             sagacious
             man
             alive
             .
             First
             ,
             they
             proceeded
             against
             any
             person
             they
             suspected
             ,
             without
             accuser
             ,
             witnesse
             ,
             or
             proofe
             ,
             and
             fettered
             his
             eares
             with
             so
             many
             Questions
             to
             be
             answered
             unto
             upon
             oath
             ,
             and
             with
             so
             many
             severall
             examinations
             at
             severall
             times
             ,
             that
             at
             last
             ,
             as
             
               John
               de
               Monluce
               ,
            
             Bishop
             of
             
               Valence
               ,
            
             well
             observed
             of
             the
             
               Spanish
               Inquisition
               ,
            
             in
             the
             yeer
             1562.
             that
             it
             was
             
               Decipula
               ad
               vexandos
               bonos
               &
               illa●
               queandas
               conscientias
               :
            
             Though
             hee
             came
             into
             their
             clutches
             unjustly
             suspected
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             sure
             never
             to
             escape
             their
             griping
             talons
             justly
             
             acquitted
             .
             A
             second
             invention
             was
             to
             adde
             many
             new
             matters
             to
             be
             confessed
             as
             matters
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             were
             before
             left
             as
             matters
             of
             liberty
             and
             fact
             ,
             either
             to
             hold
             or
             not
             to
             hold
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             particular
             did
             that
             fatall
             Conventicle
             of
             
               Trent
            
             so
             blasphemously
             transcend
             the
             bounds
             of
             all
             sobriety
             ,
             as
             to
             adde
             twelve
             new
             Articles
             of
             faith
             to
             the
             ancient
             Creed
             ,
             to
             be
             believed
             upon
             pain
             of
             damnation
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             they
             commonly
             adjoyned
             ,
             as
             a
             slip
             or
             branch
             of
             it
             ,
             adjuration
             of
             all
             former
             truths
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             a
             Recantation
             .
             Miserable
             experience
             hath
             taught
             the
             
               Lutherans
            
             and
             
               Pseudo-Lutheran
               ,
            
             in
             
               Germany
               ,
            
             the
             tyrannie
             of
             the
             
               Romanists
            
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             who
             having
             assisted
             them
             to
             ruine
             those
             godly
             
               Protestants
            
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             of
             the
             most
             sound
             and
             Orthodox
             
               Helvetick
            
             or
             
               French
            
             confessions
             ,
             did
             ,
             as
             a
             reward
             of
             their
             treacherie
             ,
             finde
             them
             more
             implacable
             against
             them
             ,
             inforcing
             upon
             them
             a
             most
             dangerous
             and
             blasphemous
             abjuration
             ,
             then
             against
             the
             others
             .
             These
             two
             former
             wayes
             of
             
               Inquisition
            
             went
             yet
             no
             further
             then
             the
             tongue
             ,
             but
             the
             next
             that
             followed
             included
             the
             hands
             also
             ,
             and
             compelled
             subscription
             to
             many
             false
             blasphemies
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             heresies
             .
             Thus
             the
             
               Lutherans
            
             of
             
               Saxonie
            
             desiring
             to
             root
             out
             all
             the
             godly
             Ministers
             amongst
             them
             of
             the
             purer
             Confessions
             ,
             would
             have
             them
             subscribe
             to
             those
             two
             portentuous
             and
             monstrous
             errors
             ,
             of
             Consubstantiation
             and
             Ubiquity
             .
             And
             it
             was
             a
             notable
             
               Machiavilian
            
             policy
             of
             
               charles
            
             the
             ninth
             of
             
               France
               ,
            
             who
             having
             enforced
             the
             consciences
             of
             the
             King
             of
             
               Navar
               ,
            
             and
             Prince
             of
             
               Conde
               ,
            
             in
             the
             yeer
             1572.
             by
             the
             cruell
             murther
             of
             divers
             in
             their
             sight
             ,
             and
             by
             threatning
             death
             to
             themselves
             ,
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             write
             to
             Pope
             
               Gregorie
            
             the
             thirteenth
             ,
             by
             their
             Letters
             under
             their
             own
             hands
             ,
             that
             both
             their
             conversion
             to
             Popery
             ,
             and
             abjuration
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             had
             been
             gratefull
             and
             voluntary
             .
             But
             the
             fourth
             and
             last
             invention
             is
             a
             down-right
             and
             never
             failing
             way
             ,
             either
             of
             discovering
             the
             godly
             ,
             or
             of
             shipwracking
             their
             consciences
             ,
             being
             one
             of
             those
             sins
             Divines
             call
             
               Peccata
               vastantia
               Conscientiam
               ,
            
             and
             that
             is
             their
             enforcing
             them
             to
             adore
             their
             severall
             Idolls
             ,
             by
             bowing
             to
             and
             towards
             their
             hee-Saints
             and
             shee-Saints
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             Reliques
             ,
             Crucisixes
             ,
             and
             their
             great
             
               Moloch
            
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
             This
             skill
             they
             learnt
             from
             the
             
               Heathens
            
             themselves
             ,
             who
             to
             avoid
             multiplicitie
             of
             Interrogations
             ,
             with
             the
             first
             holy
             and
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             who
             abhorred
             the
             placing
             of
             Images
             in
             their
             publique
             Temples
             and
             Oratories
             ;
             they
             
             asked
             them
             in
             a
             few
             words
             ,
             Will
             you
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             Image
             ?
             
               Charles
            
             the
             ninth
             of
             
               France
            
             never
             demanded
             of
             
               Henry
               de
               Clermont
            
             Prince
             of
             
               Conde
               ,
            
             whether
             he
             would
             turne
             Papist
             ;
             but
             ,
             
               will
               you
               goe
               ,
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               to
               Masse
               ?
            
             He
             knew
             raw
             flesh
             to
             be
             harder
             for
             a
             true
             
               Protestant
            
             to
             digest
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             Popery
             .
             And
             doubtless
             ,
             he
             that
             will
             adore
             and
             bow
             unto
             or
             towards
             an
             Image
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             an
             Altar
             ,
             a
             Communion
             Table
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             creature
             ,
             where
             the
             bowing
             is
             not
             meerly
             Civill
             ,
             will
             never
             stumble
             at
             any
             other
             part
             or
             point
             of
             Popery
             ,
             but
             may
             safely
             passe
             to
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             or
             
               Rhemes
               .
            
             Oh
             that
             the
             Papists
             could
             but
             see
             their
             own
             vanity
             in
             bowing
             to
             and
             adoring
             the
             Wafer
             Cake
             as
             God!
             For
             they
             confesse
             it
             is
             not
             transsubstantiated
             into
             Christs
             flesh
             ,
             unlesse
             the
             Priest
             that
             consecrate
             intend
             to
             turne
             and
             change
             it
             .
             And
             what
             then
             if
             the
             Priest
             be
             so
             ignorant
             ,
             as
             many
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             know
             not
             the
             words
             at
             which
             his
             
               quu
            
             or
             
               turne
            
             is
             come
             by
             his
             imagination
             onely
             to
             worke
             a
             miracle
             ?
             what
             if
             his
             minde
             be
             roving
             about
             his
             necessary
             affaires
             ,
             or
             more
             unnecessarie
             and
             vainer
             thoughts
             ,
             usuall
             with
             them
             that
             reade
             one
             particular
             often
             over
             ,
             and
             so
             inadvertently
             he
             forget
             to
             joyne
             his
             intention
             to
             the
             words
             of
             Consecration
             ?
             Doubtless
             ,
             these
             cases
             and
             divers
             besides
             ,
             might
             be
             instanced
             ;
             in
             which
             the
             Priest
             hath
             often
             and
             doth
             daily
             faile
             to
             create
             his
             Saviour
             (
             blasphemy
             I
             confesse
             positively
             to
             affirme
             )
             for
             want
             of
             meere
             advertency
             and
             premeditation
             within
             the
             rules
             of
             the
             
               Romish
            
             Synagogue
             it selfe
             .
             And
             then
             what
             follows
             ,
             but
             formall
             and
             materiall
             Idolatry
             ,
             by
             their
             owne
             confessions
             ,
             when
             they
             adore
             it
             ?
             So
             as
             should
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             see
             a
             Protestant
             Prelate
             or
             Minister
             bowing
             to
             and
             adoring
             the
             Elements
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             before
             or
             after
             Consecration
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             but
             account
             him
             a
             Poishly
             affected
             Priest
             belonging
             to
             his
             owne
             Church
             ,
             or
             an
             absolute
             Idolater
             ;
             For
             in
             the
             29th
             Article
             of
             Religion
             ,
             published
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             agreeing
             expresly
             with
             the
             
               Helvetick
            
             and
             
               French
            
             Confessions
             ,
             it
             is
             plainly
             let
             downe
             ;
             That
             Transubstantiation
             or
             any
             change
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             is
             repugnant
             to
             the
             plaine
             words
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             overthroweth
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             occasion
             to
             many
             superstitions
             ;
             That
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             is
             given
             ,
             taken
             ,
             and
             eaten
             in
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             onely
             after
             an
             heavenly
             and
             spirituall
             manner
             ;
             And
             that
             the
             meane
             whereby
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             is
             received
             and
             eaten
             in
             the
             Supper
             is
             
             faith
             ;
             And
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             was
             not
             by
             Christs
             Ordinance
             reserved
             ,
             carried
             about
             ,
             lifted
             up
             ,
             or
             worshipped
             ;
             So
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               .
            
             When
             therefore
             any
             Papist
             shall
             see
             his
             Masse
             celebrated
             by
             any
             
               English
            
             Divine
             ,
             with
             Elevation
             and
             Adoration
             ,
             or
             bowing
             to
             and
             towards
             it
             ,
             both
             gestures
             being
             condemned
             by
             the
             doctrine
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             he
             must
             either
             within
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             his
             own
             Church
             give
             him
             up
             for
             an
             adaquate
             Idolater
             ,
             in
             giving
             adoration
             to
             the
             substances
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             which
             action
             the
             
               Romanists
            
             abhorre
             and
             condemne
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             charitie
             suppose
             howsoever
             in
             outward
             shew
             he
             seem
             an
             heretick
             ,
             yet
             in
             truth
             he
             is
             a
             good
             Catholick
             ;
             and
             did
             intend
             in
             and
             by
             the
             words
             of
             Consecration
             to
             make
             his
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             so
             supposing
             his
             body
             to
             be
             really
             there
             before
             him
             ,
             doth
             adore
             and
             bow
             to
             it
             .
             The
             
               Lutherans
            
             condemne
             the
             Popish
             Transubstantiation
             ;
             the
             Jesuites
             deride
             the
             
               Lutherans
            
             Consubstantiation
             and
             Ubiquitie
             ,
             and
             both
             justly
             .
             But
             should
             they
             heare
             of
             any
             subtle
             wittall
             ,
             that
             hath
             in
             theso
             dayes
             found
             out
             a
             third
             and
             more
             sublime
             invention
             out
             of
             the
             Bush
             that
             the
             man
             in
             the
             Moone
             carries
             at
             his
             back
             ,
             and
             can
             finde
             Christs
             body
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             as
             really
             and
             naturally
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Virgins
             wombe
             ;
             but
             yet
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             he
             is
             bodily
             there
             either
             
               Con
               ,
               Sub
               ,
            
             or
             
               Trans
               ,
            
             they
             would
             most
             justly
             hisse
             him
             out
             of
             their
             Churches
             and
             Schooles
             .
             Doubtlesse
             ,
             the
             Popish
             Transubstantiation
             is
             of
             the
             three
             the
             most
             rationall
             and
             profound
             error
             ,
             because
             that
             being
             accompanied
             with
             a
             supposed
             Miracle
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             at
             any
             time
             excused
             by
             the
             inadvertent
             default
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             admits
             the
             losse
             opposition
             .
             And
             I
             have
             often
             wondred
             why
             some
             of
             that
             active
             rabble
             could
             not
             as
             well
             and
             as
             secretly
             on
             the
             sudden
             have
             supposited
             true
             flesh
             instead
             of
             the
             
               Hostia
               ,
            
             as
             they
             have
             by
             an
             insensible
             legerdemaine
             sprinkled
             pure
             and
             lively
             bloud
             from
             a
             lancinated
             singer
             upon
             the
             Wafer
             Cake
             it selfe
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             truth
             in
             Scripture
             more
             plainly
             set
             down
             then
             that
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             and
             of
             the
             more
             Orthodox
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             maintaine
             and
             teach
             ,
             that
             Christs
             body
             is
             ascended
             into
             heaven
             ,
             and
             there
             remaineth
             as
             visibly
             and
             circumscriptively
             as
             it
             did
             upon
             earth
             before
             it
             ascended
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             onely
             present
             given
             and
             taken
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             after
             an
             heavenly
             and
             spirituall
             manner
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             worship
             it
             ,
             or
             make
             it
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             are
             blasphemous
             and
             dangerous
             deceits
             ,
             from
             all
             which
             it
             will
             undoubtedly
             and
             necessarily
             
             follow
             ,
             that
             Christs
             body
             is
             no
             more
             present
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             really
             and
             carnally
             after
             the
             words
             of
             Consecration
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             present
             with
             the
             Bread
             before
             it
             was
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             with
             that
             which
             is
             left
             after
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ended
             ,
             and
             is
             carried
             againe
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             where
             also
             it
             may
             as
             lawfully
             be
             adored
             ,
             as
             at
             any
             time
             during
             the
             holy
             administration
             it selfe
             ,
             each
             adoration
             being
             grosse
             Idolatry
             .
             Were
             the
             ignorantest
             men
             and
             silliest
             women
             able
             in
             Queene
             
               Maries
            
             dayes
             to
             assert
             this
             truth
             ,
             even
             by
             dispute
             against
             those
             bloudy
             Bishops
             and
             Idolatrous
             Priests
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             obtruded
             Christs
             reall
             presence
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             their
             blasphemous
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             after
             to
             die
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             shall
             wee
             not
             thinke
             thousands
             will
             be
             now
             ready
             also
             in
             all
             humilitie
             and
             patience
             to
             lay
             downe
             their
             lives
             for
             the
             same
             Truth
             ?
             How
             dangerous
             in
             all
             ages
             this
             idolatrous
             adoration
             or
             bowing
             to
             Images
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             the
             
               Hostia
               ,
            
             Reliques
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             trumpery
             ,
             hath
             been
             to
             the
             very
             moderate
             
               Papists
            
             themselves
             ,
             appeares
             by
             a
             pretty
             relation
             in
             the
             History
             of
             learned
             
               De
               Thou
               ;
            
             That
             
               Francis
            
             the
             second
             in
             the
             yeare
             1559.
             being
             perswaded
             by
             the
             Cardinall
             of
             
               Lorraine
               ,
            
             and
             some
             others
             of
             his
             faction
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             way
             to
             discover
             and
             irretiate
             the
             
               Protestants
            
             like
             that
             of
             their
             Images
             ,
             did
             cause
             them
             to
             be
             erected
             and
             set
             up
             with
             Candles
             burning
             before
             them
             in
             severall
             streets
             and
             eminent
             places
             of
             
               Paris
               ,
            
             to
             which
             there
             assembled
             divers
             tankard-bearers
             ,
             scullions
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             like
             of
             the
             dregs
             and
             scumme
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             to
             the
             shame
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             all
             Church-Discipline
             ,
             prophanely
             chanted
             and
             sang
             before
             them
             :
             And
             when
             any
             passed
             by
             ,
             were
             he
             
               Papist
            
             or
             
               Protestant
               ,
            
             if
             he
             did
             not
             presently
             deliver
             them
             money
             towards
             the
             maintenance
             of
             those
             Tapers
             ,
             and
             adore
             the
             Idoll
             ,
             they
             fell
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             not
             contented
             to
             make
             him
             tast
             of
             their
             fists
             and
             handy-blowes
             ,
             or
             to
             throw
             him
             into
             the
             dirt
             ,
             and
             trample
             on
             him
             ,
             did
             after
             all
             those
             grosse
             abuses
             carry
             him
             to
             prison
             ,
             there
             to
             be
             further
             questioned
             ;
             many
             sober
             
               Papists
            
             having
             hast
             of
             businesse
             ,
             not
             seeing
             the
             Images
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             not
             regarding
             the
             disorderly
             carroling
             of
             such
             a
             company
             of
             Varlets
             ,
             were
             by
             them
             basely
             assaulted
             ,
             beaten
             ,
             and
             spoiled
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             distaste
             ,
             and
             open
             repining
             of
             the
             best
             and
             discreetest
             Citizens
             ,
             though
             otherwaies
             truly
             caec-obedient
             and
             zealous
             
               Romanists
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             SECT.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             YEt
             must
             we
             not
             think
             that
             
               Heresie
            
             or
             
               Heretiques
            
             ought
             so
             to
             be
             indulged
             ,
             as
             thereby
             to
             be
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             made
             more
             pertinacious
             in
             their
             
               heresies
               .
            
             They
             ought
             to
             be
             instructed
             ,
             reproved
             ,
             and
             discountenanced
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             prove
             irrecoverably
             obstinate
             ,
             exiled
             .
             Wee
             see
             God
             himself
             commanded
             the
             
               Jewes
            
             to
             put
             an
             Idolater
             and
             a
             blasphemer
             to
             death
             ;
             and
             though
             I
             do
             not
             conceive
             that
             to
             be
             an
             Evangelicall
             precept
             ,
             but
             onely
             a
             judiciall
             law
             ,
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             to
             that
             people
             and
             Church
             ,
             yet
             doubtlesse
             it
             may
             thence
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             Analogie
             be
             concluded
             ,
             that
             where
             Idolatry
             and
             Heresie
             are
             mixed
             together
             ,
             as
             amongst
             
               Papists
            
             and
             
               Montanists
            
             or
             
               Altar-adorers
               ,
            
             or
             where
             blasphemy
             and
             heresie
             meet
             in
             one
             ,
             as
             amongst
             the
             
               Arrians
               ,
               Pelagians
               ,
            
             or
             
               Anabaptists
               ,
            
             the
             followers
             of
             
               Sebastian
               Castellio
               ,
            
             and
             
               James
               Arminius
               ,
            
             there
             a
             more
             severe
             course
             may
             be
             warrantably
             practised
             to
             stop
             the
             dispersing
             of
             that
             poyson
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             suppressing
             of
             any
             other
             
               Heretiques
               ,
            
             who
             are
             not
             guilty
             of
             those
             two
             abominations
             ,
             but
             onely
             hold
             some
             lesser
             errours
             .
             Incomparable
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Thou
               ,
            
             saith
             in
             the
             Preface
             before
             his
             History
             ,
             dedicated
             to
             
               Henry
            
             the
             Great
             of
             
               France
               ,
            
             that
             exile
             or
             banishment
             was
             the
             first
             and
             greatest
             punishment
             that
             ever
             the
             ancient
             Church
             inflicted
             upon
             
               Heretiques
               ,
            
             (
             which
             on
             all
             sides
             is
             acknowledged
             to
             have
             been
             a
             true
             Church
             )
             as
             wee
             see
             in
             the
             banishment
             of
             the
             
               Manichees
               ,
            
             under
             those
             two
             pious
             Emperors
             ,
             
               Theodosius
            
             &
             
               Valentinian
               ;
            
             and
             in
             the
             exilement
             of
             divers
             kinds
             of
             
               Heretiques
            
             under
             
               Constantine
            
             and
             
               Marcianus
               :
            
             But
             when
             men
             have
             joyned
             ,
             either
             open
             rebellion
             and
             treason
             ,
             or
             proditorious
             positions
             to
             their
             Religion
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Papists
               ,
            
             or
             have
             maintained
             
               Anarchicall
               Theses
            
             as
             a
             part
             of
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             condemning
             
               Monarchie
               ,
               Magistracie
               ,
            
             and
             all
             civill
             government
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Anabaptists
               :
            
             In
             these
             cases
             ,
             although
             they
             did
             absolutely
             defend
             dogmaticall
             and
             fundamentall
             errors
             ,
             yet
             were
             their
             exilement
             or
             a
             greater
             punishment
             justly
             inflicted
             on
             them
             ,
             because
             the
             case
             is
             now
             altered
             from
             matter
             of
             conscience
             to
             matter
             of
             offence
             &
             crime
             .
             Had
             the
             
               Protestants
            
             been
             but
             once
             guilty
             of
             such
             an
             unmatched
             villanie
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Powder-plot
            
             was
             ,
             in
             any
             part
             of
             the
             world
             where
             they
             are
             tolerated
             ,
             they
             had
             doubtlesse
             been
             for
             ever
             rooted
             out
             from
             thence
             ;
             for
             though
             some
             desperate
             
               Romanists
            
             only
             were
             ingaged
             in
             the
             execution
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             generall
             ,
             questionlesse
             ,
             all
             the
             
               Recusants
            
             of
             
               England
            
             knew
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             action
             was
             in
             
             hand
             ,
             against
             Church
             and
             State
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             
               Romish
               Synagogue
            
             was
             to
             be
             erected
             in
             
               Great
               Britain
               ,
            
             upon
             the
             ruines
             of
             them
             both
             :
             And
             for
             the
             prosperity
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             
               Henry
               Garnet
            
             himself
             confessed
             ,
             they
             all
             prayed
             .
             Nay
             ,
             when
             divers
             
               English
               Papists
               ,
            
             admonished
             by
             the
             guilt
             of
             their
             own
             conscience
             ,
             fled
             upon
             the
             discovery
             thereof
             into
             
               France
               ,
            
             and
             were
             kindly
             received
             there
             by
             the
             Governour
             of
             
               Callis
               ,
            
             and
             he
             comforting
             them
             ,
             in
             respect
             they
             had
             left
             their
             countrey
             ,
             estates
             and
             friends
             ;
             No
             ,
             saith
             one
             of
             them
             to
             him
             again
             ,
             
               Wee
               grieve
               not
               at
               all
               for
               those
               losses
               ,
               but
               that
               so
               brave
               and
               excellent
               an
               action
            
             (
             meaning
             the
             Powder-treason
             )
             
               had
               no
               better
               successe
               .
            
             At
             which
             answer
             ,
             the
             said
             Governour
             was
             so
             extremely
             incensed
             (
             as
             hee
             often
             after
             himself
             related
             to
             the
             same
             
               de
               Thou
               ,
            
             who
             delivers
             the
             Story
             )
             that
             hee
             verily
             thought
             to
             have
             precipitated
             the
             varlet
             headlong
             into
             the
             sea
             .
             And
             as
             for
             their
             
               Romish
            
             doctrines
             ,
             manifestly
             tending
             to
             treason
             ,
             conspiracy
             and
             rebellion
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             exactly
             collected
             together
             into
             one
             bo
             ly
             by
             learned
             Bishop
             
               Morton
               ,
            
             and
             published
             in
             the
             yeere
             1605.
             a
             little
             after
             the
             discovery
             of
             that
             treason
             ,
             as
             wee
             shall
             need
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             charity
             to
             believe
             they
             can
             be
             good
             subjects
             in
             and
             under
             any
             
               Protestant
            
             Prince
             or
             State
             .
             Neither
             do
             the
             
               Anabaptists
            
             come
             much
             short
             of
             the
             
               Papists
            
             in
             their
             dangerous
             tenets
             or
             practices
             ,
             although
             they
             exactly
             imitate
             their
             old
             master
             
               Pelagius
            
             in
             one
             particular
             ,
             which
             
               Vossius
            
             himselfe
             confesseth
             of
             him
             ,
             teaching
             many
             of
             their
             desperate
             doctrines
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             privately
             ,
             which
             yet
             they
             conceale
             and
             suppresse
             in
             their
             published
             Tractates
             ,
             which
             have
             given
             so
             many
             fatall
             wounds
             to
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             this
             and
             the
             last
             preceding
             age
             ;
             for
             the
             proofe
             whereof
             ,
             wee
             shall
             need
             to
             produce
             no
             other
             witnesses
             then
             those
             two
             sincere
             and
             impartiall
             Historians
             ,
             
               John
               Sleidane
               ,
            
             and
             the
             same
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Thou
               ,
            
             from
             whom
             wee
             may
             learne
             ,
             that
             after
             
               Melchior
               Hofman
            
             had
             broached
             his
             wicked
             Tenets
             in
             
               Germany
               ,
            
             about
             the
             yeere
             1520.
             and
             with
             his
             disciples
             ,
             
               Thomas
               Muncer
               ,
               Bernard
               Rotman
               ,
            
             and
             
               John
               Leyden
            
             had
             assumed
             to
             themselves
             the
             name
             of
             
               Anabaptists
               ,
            
             and
             drawn
             many
             of
             the
             baser
             sort
             after
             them
             ,
             whom
             they
             perswaded
             not
             to
             suffer
             any
             of
             Noble
             blood
             to
             remain
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             could
             be
             no
             other
             lawfull
             Magistrate
             ,
             but
             one
             of
             their
             Sect
             :
             they
             easily
             drew
             them
             to
             take
             armes
             ,
             and
             possessing
             themselves
             of
             the
             city
             of
             
               Munster
            
             in
             
               Westphalia
               ,
            
             had
             like
             to
             have
             proved
             the
             utter
             ruine
             of
             it
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             delivered
             by
             the
             armes
             of
             some
             of
             the
             
               Germane
            
             
             Princes
             ,
             after
             which
             followed
             the
             execution
             of
             divers
             of
             those
             rebels
             .
             After
             these
             men
             succeeded
             as
             chiefe
             propagators
             of
             their
             errours
             ,
             
               John
               Cerdo
               ,
            
             hanged
             at
             
               Brussels
               ,
               Michael
               Servetus
            
             the
             
               Spaniard
            
             burnt
             at
             
               Geneva
               ,
            
             and
             
               Cornelius
               Apelman
            
             executed
             at
             
               Vtrecht
            
             in
             the
             yeare
             1570.
             all
             three
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             guiltie
             of
             divers
             grosse
             heresies
             ,
             yet
             were
             condemned
             and
             put
             to
             death
             for
             blasphemie
             ,
             and
             other
             notorious
             crimes
             .
             
               John
               Williams
            
             their
             successor
             ,
             finding
             their
             treasonable
             and
             
               Anarchicall
            
             positions
             to
             afford
             them
             no
             safety
             in
             any
             well
             governed
             Monarchie
             or
             Republique
             ,
             got
             him
             to
             
               Ruremund
               ,
            
             in
             the
             Dutchie
             of
             
               Guelders
               ,
            
             and
             there
             having
             drawn
             to
             his
             partie
             some
             three
             hundred
             varlets
             and
             mean
             fellowes
             ,
             hee
             told
             them
             no
             goods
             could
             rightly
             appertain
             to
             any
             man
             but
             of
             their
             own
             Sect
             ,
             and
             therefore
             assured
             them
             ,
             whatsoever
             they
             could
             get
             by
             pillaging
             and
             robbery
             ,
             was
             a
             lawfull
             gain
             :
             by
             which
             means
             many
             horrible
             and
             grievous
             thefts
             and
             spoiles
             were
             committed
             in
             
               Guelderland
               ,
            
             and
             in
             the
             Dutchie
             of
             
               Cleve
            
             adjoyning
             .
             The
             said
             
               Williams
            
             also
             being
             taken
             ,
             was
             for
             his
             many
             abominable
             offences
             and
             villanies
             burnt
             at
             
               Buslaken
            
             in
             the
             Dutchie
             of
             
               Juliers
               ,
            
             yet
             died
             so
             courageously
             ,
             like
             
               Servetus
            
             his
             fellow
             
               Anabaptist
               ,
            
             as
             that
             their
             Sect
             was
             exceedingly
             confirmed
             and
             increased
             thereby
             ;
             so
             as
             had
             not
             their
             other
             portentous
             crimes
             justly
             necessitated
             their
             capitall
             punishment
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             much
             better
             for
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             their
             lives
             had
             been
             spared
             :
             For
             whereas
             before
             ignorant
             men
             had
             for
             the
             most
             part
             presidented
             their
             Church
             and
             kingdom
             ,
             (
             for
             their
             chief
             Prophets
             commonly
             governed
             all
             the
             rest
             after
             their
             own
             wills
             )
             these
             mens
             sufferings
             drew
             on
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             easily
             gathered
             ,
             
               Theodore
               Bibliander
            
             and
             
               Sebastian
               Castellio
               ,
            
             to
             give
             up
             their
             names
             to
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             same
             blasphemies
             ,
             who
             cunningly
             defended
             only
             in
             their
             publique
             writing
             those
             points
             which
             
               Pelagius
            
             had
             formerly
             broached
             ,
             whom
             
               Arminius
               ,
               Vorstius
               ,
            
             and
             the
             other
             
               Anabaptists
            
             of
             the
             nether
             
               Germany
            
             have
             since
             followed
             ;
             but
             for
             those
             dangerous
             and
             unsafe
             doctrines
             of
             condemning
             Magistracy
             ,
             extirpating
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             permitting
             robberies
             ,
             howsoever
             they
             may
             still
             in
             private
             teach
             and
             adhere
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             would
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             once
             make
             the
             stronger
             partie
             in
             any
             State
             ,
             soon
             enough
             practise
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             most
             politickly
             omitted
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             maintenance
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             mention
             of
             them
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             said
             published
             Works
             and
             Tractates
             .
             Thus
             also
             the
             
               Papists
            
             themselves
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             ,
             being
             
             pressed
             with
             any
             of
             their
             seditious
             tenets
             ,
             will
             deny
             them
             ;
             as
             
               Peter
               Cotton
            
             the
             Jesuite
             did
             their
             allowing
             of
             the
             murther
             of
             Kings
             after
             
               Henry
            
             the
             fourth
             of
             
               France
            
             was
             stabbed
             by
             that
             wicked
             Jesuited
             varlet
             ,
             
               Ravaillac
               ;
            
             and
             
               Henry
               Garnet
               ,
            
             at
             his
             execution
             protested
             ,
             that
             he
             ever
             abhorred
             the
             
               Gunpowder-plot
               .
            
             The
             
               Pelagians
               ,
            
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             ancient
             
               Britaines
            
             were
             the
             undoubted
             instruments
             of
             the
             ruine
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             then
             called
             
               Britaine
               ,
            
             of
             murthering
             
               Constantine
            
             the
             father
             and
             
               Constans
            
             the
             son
             ,
             both
             successive
             Kings
             there
             ,
             and
             of
             setting
             the
             Royall
             Crown
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             
               Vortigern
               ,
            
             Duke
             of
             
               Cornwall
               ,
            
             a
             
               Pelagianized
            
             traytor
             against
             his
             Soveraign
             ,
             who
             in
             lieu
             thereof
             to
             gratifie
             them
             ,
             soon
             filled
             up
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             probably
             collected
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             Seas
             ,
             to
             which
             neither
             Baronies
             nor
             Sericality
             were
             then
             ,
             nor
             for
             five
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             annexed
             ,
             with
             hereticall
             and
             lazie
             droanes
             ,
             who
             had
             well-neere
             ruined
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             those
             dayes
             .
             All
             the
             world
             may
             know
             what
             warning
             King
             
               James
            
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             that
             learned
             Prince
             ,
             gave
             to
             the
             united
             States
             of
             the
             
               Netherlands
               ,
            
             by
             his
             published
             Works
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             the
             
               Anabaptist
               Arminius
               ,
            
             and
             succession
             of
             that
             blasphemous
             
               Vorstius
            
             in
             his
             roome
             and
             chaire
             at
             
               Layden
               ,
            
             that
             if
             they
             did
             not
             in
             time
             look
             to
             the
             suppression
             of
             those
             blasphemous
             Heretiques
             ,
             they
             would
             in
             the
             end
             prove
             the
             ruine
             of
             their
             Church
             and
             State
             .
             God
             of
             his
             infinit
             mercy
             grant
             that
             they
             may
             never
             be
             able
             to
             bring
             desolation
             or
             subversion
             to
             them
             ;
             nor
             to
             any
             other
             Church
             ,
             Kingdome
             ,
             or
             State
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             where
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             truth
             are
             established
             ,
             by
             the
             increasing
             of
             their
             numbers
             and
             powers
             to
             an
             excessive
             and
             formidable
             proportion
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             WE
             have
             seen
             the
             greatest
             and
             uttermost
             punishment
             that
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             thought
             fit
             to
             be
             inflicted
             on
             the
             Heretiques
             of
             those
             times
             was
             exilement
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             they
             had
             alwayes
             a
             competent
             time
             allowed
             to
             provide
             conveniences
             before
             they
             receded
             ,
             safe
             conduct
             for
             their
             departure
             ,
             and
             a
             full
             power
             given
             them
             ,
             either
             to
             retain
             their
             praediall
             and
             fixed
             estates
             they
             left
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             by
             their
             deputed
             agents
             the
             yeerly
             revenues
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             sell
             them
             .
             And
             if
             wee
             do
             seriously
             peruse
             the
             Histories
             of
             later
             times
             ,
             we
             shall
             finde
             the
             cruellest
             Tygres
             ,
             and
             most
             Wolvish
             Prelates
             that
             ever
             miscarried
             the
             affaires
             of
             any
             Kingdome
             or
             State
             since
             the
             yeare
             
             1500.
             never
             to
             have
             grown
             to
             that
             senslesse
             and
             belluine
             height
             of
             malice
             against
             the
             godly
             ,
             as
             neither
             to
             suffer
             them
             to
             enjoy
             their
             liberty
             and
             quiet
             of
             their
             consciences
             at
             home
             ,
             nor
             yet
             peaceably
             and
             innocently
             to
             leave
             their
             deare
             and
             native
             countrey
             ,
             and
             to
             plant
             themselves
             in
             such
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             as
             they
             may
             enjoy
             their
             inward
             peace
             without
             offence
             or
             scandall
             to
             any
             .
             
               Philip
            
             the
             second
             of
             
               Spain
               ,
            
             who
             was
             one
             of
             the
             most
             prodigious
             offenders
             against
             God
             ,
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             having
             vitiated
             women
             of
             the
             noblest
             rank
             ,
             violated
             contracts
             of
             the
             deepest
             nature
             ,
             murthered
             his
             eldest
             son
             ,
             and
             third
             wife
             ,
             unjustly
             detained
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             
               Navarre
               ,
            
             broken
             his
             oath
             with
             
               Arragon
               ,
               Naples
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Netherlands
               ,
            
             and
             the
             most
             resolved
             and
             premeditated
             persecutor
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             being
             wholly
             actuated
             &
             precipitated
             to
             it
             by
             
               Nicholas
               Perenot
               ,
            
             Cardinall
             of
             
               Granvellan
               ,
            
             and
             the
             bloody
             Inquisitors
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             yeer
             ,
             1575.
             he
             set
             out
             a
             publick
             Declaration
             touching
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             
               Netherlands
               ,
            
             that
             it
             should
             be
             lawfull
             for
             any
             that
             would
             not
             embrace
             the
             
               Rom
               m
            
             Religion
             ,
             to
             depart
             from
             thence
             whither
             soever
             they
             would
             ,
             and
             to
             sell
             their
             estates
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             .
             retain
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             the
             profits
             of
             them
             :
             And
             not
             many
             yeers
             after
             ,
             he
             gave
             liberty
             also
             to
             the
             very
             
               Mahometan
               Moores
            
             in
             
               Spain
               ,
            
             amounting
             to
             divers
             thousands
             ,
             to
             depart
             freely
             thence
             ,
             into
             any
             
               Province
            
             of
             
               Africa
               ,
            
             there
             to
             enjoy
             freedome
             from
             the
             bloody
             Inquisitors
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             own
             shipping
             conveyed
             many
             of
             them
             safe
             into
             
               France
               ,
            
             through
             which
             ,
             by
             the
             graclous
             permission
             of
             
               Henry
            
             the
             Great
             ,
             they
             had
             safe
             and
             free
             passage
             .
             
               Charles
            
             the
             ninth
             also
             ,
             the
             
               French
            
             King
             ,
             did
             by
             his
             Agents
             earnestly
             sollicite
             
               Lewes
               de
               Clermont
               ,
            
             Prince
             of
             
               Conde
               ,
            
             and
             
               Gaspar
               de
               Colignie
               ,
            
             Earle
             of
             
               Cistillion
               ,
            
             Admirall
             of
             that
             Kingdome
             ,
             being
             the
             chief
             Commanders
             and
             Directors
             of
             the
             
               Protestants
            
             affaires
             ,
             to
             depart
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Religion
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             might
             begin
             a
             Plantation
             in
             the
             Island
             of
             
               Florida
            
             in
             
               America
               ,
            
             hee
             not
             only
             gave
             leave
             to
             the
             first
             expedition
             ,
             which
             was
             undertaken
             by
             
               John
               Ribald
               ,
            
             in
             the
             yeer
             1562.
             but
             also
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             Admirals
             intreaty
             ,
             did
             contribute
             very
             largely
             himself
             to
             the
             second
             navigation
             ,
             which
             was
             entred
             upon
             ,
             not
             long
             after
             the
             first
             ,
             by
             
               Renate
               Laudonere
               ,
            
             and
             divers
             other
             
               Protestants
               .
            
             But
             it
             pleased
             God
             ,
             that
             this
             fair
             occasion
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             enlarging
             the
             
               French
            
             Empire
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             planting
             a
             blessed
             Church
             amongst
             those
             
               Heathen
            
             people
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             very
             bloome
             and
             infancy
             prevented
             and
             brought
             to
             nothing
             by
             the
             precipitation
             
             of
             
               Luidonere
            
             himself
             ,
             and
             by
             those
             factious
             
               Romanists
            
             about
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             occasioned
             new
             civill
             wars
             and
             tumults
             in
             the
             Realme
             .
             After
             the
             horrible
             and
             inhumane
             massacre
             of
             
               Paris
               ,
            
             in
             the
             yeer
             1572.
             which
             was
             partly
             resolved
             upon
             ,
             because
             the
             
               Protestants
            
             would
             not
             upon
             any
             terms
             remove
             out
             of
             
               France
               ,
            
             and
             so
             desert
             and
             leave
             their
             deare
             and
             native
             countrey
             :
             
               Charles
            
             Duke
             of
             
               Loraine
            
             intending
             to
             take
             that
             occasion
             ,
             to
             extirpate
             the
             true
             Religion
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Dominions
             ,
             which
             he
             might
             have
             done
             by
             their
             slaughters
             ,
             yet
             gave
             them
             liberty
             to
             depart
             whithersoever
             they
             would
             in
             safety
             ,
             and
             full
             time
             to
             sell
             and
             dispose
             of
             their
             goods
             and
             estates
             .
             Nay
             Queen
             
               Mary
            
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             whose
             bloody
             persecutions
             shall
             make
             her
             raign
             infamous
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             ,
             yet
             in
             her
             first
             yeer
             expressed
             so
             much
             mercy
             ,
             as
             having
             publikely
             declared
             ,
             that
             she
             meant
             to
             restore
             the
             
               Romish
            
             Religion
             ;
             shee
             further
             permitted
             to
             all
             her
             subjects
             that
             would
             not
             professe
             the
             same
             ,
             free
             liberty
             to
             depart
             out
             of
             her
             kingdome
             ;
             by
             which
             the
             lives
             and
             ravagings
             of
             many
             hundreds
             were
             saved
             ,
             and
             amongst
             them
             divers
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ;
             for
             the
             first
             sensible
             persecution
             began
             then
             in
             St.
             
               Johns
            
             Colledge
             in
             
               Cambridge
               ,
            
             where
             the
             Idolatrous
             bowing
             to
             the
             Masse
             and
             Altar
             ,
             being
             wickedly
             practised
             and
             pressed
             ,
             divers
             immediatly
             left
             the
             same
             Colledge
             thereupon
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             Popish
             Prelates
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             who
             accounted
             the
             
               Protestants
            
             arch-heretiques
             ,
             and
             mortally
             hated
             them
             ,
             did
             yet
             perswade
             the
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             they
             served
             ,
             and
             too
             often
             misadvised
             ,
             to
             permit
             the
             
               Protestants
            
             freedome
             of
             departure
             ,
             with
             liberty
             and
             time
             to
             sell
             their
             goods
             and
             estates
             ;
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             there
             should
             live
             in
             and
             under
             any
             
               Protestant
            
             Church
             ,
             such
             inveterately
             hating
             Prelates
             ,
             against
             the
             weaker
             and
             humbler
             Christians
             ,
             who
             dissent
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             themselves
             pretend
             ,
             only
             in
             matters
             of
             form
             and
             order
             ,
             arbitrary
             to
             be
             abolished
             or
             retained
             by
             the
             supreme
             Magistrate
             ,
             as
             neither
             to
             suffer
             them
             to
             live
             quietly
             at
             home
             without
             vexation
             ,
             suites
             ,
             fines
             ,
             suspension
             ,
             deprivation
             ,
             and
             imprisonment
             ,
             which
             in
             many
             cases
             occasioneth
             their
             immature
             deaths
             ,
             nor
             yet
             suffer
             them
             to
             depart
             quietly
             ,
             to
             plant
             a
             Church
             amongst
             the
             very
             
               Heathens
            
             themselves
             ,
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             inlargement
             of
             their
             Soveraignes
             Empire
             and
             profit
             ?
             Is
             it
             possible
             that
             so
             many
             miles
             distance
             should
             not
             abate
             and
             asswage
             the
             very
             malice
             of
             
               Rome
            
             it self
             against
             them
             ?
             Were
             their
             departure
             like
             that
             of
             the
             fugitive
             
               Romanists
            
             a
             few
             yeers
             since
             ,
             to
             joyn
             with
             the
             publike
             enemies
             
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             to
             invade
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             more
             forward
             to
             subdue
             it
             to
             a
             cruell
             and
             barbarous
             Nation
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             in
             eighty
             eight
             ,
             then
             the
             adversaries
             themselves
             ,
             then
             might
             there
             be
             some
             colourable
             reason
             to
             use
             all
             extremity
             and
             cruelty
             against
             them
             for
             their
             ruine
             and
             extirpation
             ;
             but
             when
             their
             hearts
             and
             soules
             breath
             forth
             nothing
             but
             loyaltie
             and
             innocencie
             ,
             the
             throne
             and
             kingdome
             fare
             the
             better
             for
             their
             prayers
             and
             humiliations
             ,
             and
             the
             worst
             they
             desire
             ,
             is
             but
             the
             quiet
             of
             their
             own
             consciences
             ;
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             they
             should
             be
             so
             prodigiously
             hated
             of
             any
             ,
             that
             would
             but
             pretend
             truly
             to
             love
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             heartily
             to
             vote
             the
             flourishing
             of
             it
             ?
             Certainly
             it
             is
             impossible
             they
             should
             be
             so
             transported
             with
             barbarous
             rage
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             the
             
               Popes
            
             have
             been
             ,
             who
             rather
             desired
             to
             see
             the
             ruine
             of
             those
             innocent
             Christians
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             very
             
               Turks
            
             and
             
               Mahometans
               ,
            
             unlesse
             they
             will
             yeeld
             themselves
             to
             be
             as
             deeply
             toxicated
             with
             the
             dregs
             of
             that
             
               Romish
            
             cup
             as
             the
             Jesuites
             are
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             yeere
             1578.
             began
             to
             preach
             and
             teach
             publikely
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             more
             acceptable
             work
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             Christian
             Princes
             to
             root
             out
             and
             persecute
             all
             Sectaries
             and
             Schismatikes
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             then
             for
             them
             to
             joyn
             their
             forces
             against
             the
             
               Turks
            
             and
             
               Infidels
               ;
            
             A
             doctrine
             ,
             saith
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Thou
               ,
            
             (
             one
             of
             their
             own
             Historians
             )
             contrary
             to
             all
             Christian
             pietie
             and
             mansuetude
             ,
             who
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             sober
             and
             moderate
             
               Romanists
               ,
            
             by
             their
             charitable
             and
             advised
             censures
             ,
             given
             of
             the
             strictest
             and
             most
             tender
             conscienced
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             (
             notwithstanding
             they
             most
             abhor
             any
             the
             least
             intermixtures
             and
             additions
             in
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             introduced
             by
             the
             
               Papists
            
             )
             shall
             at
             the
             last
             day
             rise
             up
             in
             judgement
             against
             the
             invectives
             of
             many
             seeming
             
               Protestants
               ,
            
             of
             both
             orders
             ,
             against
             the
             same
             persons
             ,
             endeavouring
             thereby
             to
             prepossesse
             the
             eares
             and
             fascinate
             the
             judgements
             of
             the
             greatest
             Princes
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             obtain
             license
             and
             power
             under
             them
             ,
             utterly
             to
             ruine
             and
             destroy
             their
             humble
             and
             pious
             fellow-Christians
             ,
             who
             are
             notwithstanding
             permitted
             quietly
             and
             safely
             to
             enjoy
             the
             publike
             liberty
             of
             their
             conscience
             in
             those
             Kingdomes
             and
             States
             where
             the
             
               Romish
            
             Religion
             it self
             flourisheth
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             SECT.
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             UNder
             
               Henry
            
             the
             fourth
             ,
             the
             late
             great
             and
             victorious
             
               French
            
             King
             ,
             the
             major
             part
             of
             the
             
               Papists
            
             of
             that
             kingdome
             continued
             in
             a
             most
             obstinate
             and
             furious
             war
             against
             him
             ,
             during
             the
             first
             four
             yeers
             of
             his
             raigne
             ,
             calling
             into
             their
             succours
             the
             
               Spaniards
            
             the
             sworn
             enemies
             of
             that
             Crown
             and
             State
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             offered
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             permit
             all
             his
             
               Romanized
            
             subjects
             the
             publike
             exercise
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             continue
             it
             in
             all
             places
             in
             the
             same
             forme
             and
             freedome
             as
             it
             had
             been
             used
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             murther
             of
             
               Henry
            
             the
             third
             his
             predecessor
             ,
             by
             a
             Jesuited
             assassinate
             .
             And
             further
             implored
             his
             own
             Subjects
             ,
             
               Not
               to
               endeavour
               to
               force
               him
               to
               the
               change
               of
               his
               Religion
               ,
               which
               he
               knew
               to
               be
               the
               truth
               ,
               being
               a
               cruelty
               hee
               desired
               not
               to
               practise
               upon
               the
               meanest
               of
               them
               .
            
             The
             
               Protestants
            
             will
             yeeld
             up
             their
             Religion
             as
             false
             and
             wicked
             ,
             if
             ever
             such
             an
             example
             can
             be
             produced
             against
             them
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             libertie
             of
             conscience
             sincerely
             afforded
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             took
             up
             armes
             against
             their
             lawfull
             Soveraign
             .
             But
             those
             unreasonable
             
               French
               Papists
               ,
            
             being
             true
             limbs
             of
             the
             
               Romish
            
             Synagogue
             ,
             whose
             faith
             was
             then
             faction
             ,
             and
             whose
             Religion
             was
             then
             rebellion
             ,
             would
             embrace
             no
             conditions
             of
             peace
             ,
             no
             offers
             of
             pacification
             from
             their
             own
             undoubtedly
             lawfull
             and
             warlike
             King
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             continued
             in
             the
             open
             profession
             of
             that
             truth
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             had
             been
             educated
             under
             
               Joan
               D'Albret
               ,
            
             hereditary
             Queen
             of
             
               Navarre
               ,
            
             his
             royall
             and
             godly
             mother
             ;
             who
             also
             upon
             her
             death-bed
             had
             expresly
             charged
             him
             never
             to
             recede
             from
             it
             .
             This
             brave
             Prince
             seeing
             nothing
             but
             an
             utter
             ruine
             threatened
             to
             his
             kingdome
             of
             
               France
               ,
            
             either
             by
             cantonizing
             it
             into
             
               Provinces
               ,
            
             or
             setting
             a
             forainer
             on
             the
             Throne
             ,
             (
             which
             
               Charles
               Lorainer
            
             Duke
             of
             
               Maine
            
             had
             out
             of
             some
             ambitious
             and
             self-respects
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             a
             while
             opposed
             and
             prevented
             )
             in
             the
             yeer
             1593.
             submitted
             himself
             to
             a
             publike
             recidivation
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             brought
             on
             an
             outward
             peace
             to
             that
             Realme
             ,
             yet
             was
             the
             King
             himself
             never
             freed
             from
             continuall
             Treasons
             and
             Conspiracies
             ,
             hatched
             against
             him
             in
             the
             dens
             and
             nests
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             till
             at
             the
             last
             he
             perished
             under
             one
             of
             them
             to
             the
             irreparable
             losse
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             
               France
               ,
            
             but
             likewise
             of
             all
             Christendome
             .
             Neither
             did
             the
             
               Papists
            
             cease
             to
             vilifie
             his
             very
             act
             of
             reconciling
             himself
             to
             their
             Church
             ,
             saying
             ,
             as
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Thou
            
             himself
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             either
             
             his
             conversion
             was
             fained
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             been
             before
             in
             the
             yeer
             1572.
             and
             that
             a
             false
             Catholike
             would
             do
             more
             hurt
             in
             their
             Church
             then
             a
             true
             
               Heretique
               ,
            
             or
             else
             that
             he
             loved
             the
             Crown
             of
             
               France
            
             better
             then
             he
             did
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             to
             gain
             that
             without
             any
             inward
             convincement
             ,
             would
             turn
             from
             one
             Religion
             to
             another
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             AFter
             this
             martiall
             Prince
             had
             deserted
             the
             
               Protestant
            
             Religion
             to
             the
             great
             astonishment
             and
             excessive
             griefe
             of
             all
             the
             Professors
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             both
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             ;
             What
             did
             his
             
               French
            
             Subjects
             of
             the
             
               Helvetick
            
             Confession
             instantly
             rebell
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             deny
             him
             due
             and
             lawfull
             obedience
             ,
             as
             his
             Popish
             Subjects
             had
             done
             before
             ?
             Nothing
             lesse
             ;
             but
             all
             the
             disobedience
             they
             shewed
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             expressed
             towards
             him
             ,
             consisted
             in
             humble
             supplications
             and
             Remonstrances
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             still
             enjoy
             the
             publique
             libertie
             of
             their
             Consciences
             ;
             and
             he
             as
             graciously
             yeelded
             to
             their
             just
             and
             Christian
             Petitions
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             time
             he
             raigned
             ,
             never
             forgat
             their
             cause
             or
             prayers
             ,
             or
             suffered
             any
             of
             his
             bloudy
             Prelates
             ,
             or
             Jesuited
             Counsellors
             ,
             to
             molest
             ,
             vex
             ,
             cite
             ,
             fine
             ,
             suspend
             ,
             deprive
             ,
             or
             imprison
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             to
             butcher
             them
             ,
             or
             draw
             bloud
             from
             them
             ;
             because
             he
             knew
             every
             one
             of
             those
             acts
             are
             essentially
             true
             and
             down-right
             persecution
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             shedding
             their
             blouds
             ;
             onely
             there
             is
             a
             graduall
             difference
             in
             the
             Martyrdomes
             of
             the
             sufferers
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             cruelty
             of
             the
             destroyers
             .
             As
             strange
             was
             the
             example
             of
             
               Henry
            
             the
             eight
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             who
             led
             by
             the
             advice
             of
             some
             of
             his
             Sycophanticall
             Popish
             Prelates
             ,
             thought
             to
             have
             established
             the
             
               Romish
            
             Religion
             ,
             without
             admitting
             the
             influence
             of
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             whose
             unerring
             spirit
             is
             to
             that
             Synagogue
             like
             the
             soule
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             or
             the
             Sunne
             to
             the
             firmament
             .
             But
             he
             soone
             saw
             his
             error
             ,
             and
             would
             doubtless
             ,
             had
             he
             lived
             ,
             have
             made
             that
             integrall
             and
             saving
             Reformation
             ,
             which
             his
             Royall
             Sonne
             so
             piously
             finished
             ;
             for
             he
             himselfe
             and
             his
             new
             Popery
             ,
             were
             more
             abhorred
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             and
             his
             Vassalls
             ,
             as
             a
             monstrous
             and
             inconsistent
             Church
             ,
             then
             the
             Princes
             of
             
               Germanie
            
             themselves
             ,
             who
             had
             made
             a
             rationall
             and
             intire
             defection
             from
             that
             man
             of
             sonne
             .
             For
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Conclave
             employed
             Cardinall
             
               Poole
            
             
             (
             
               Henry
            
             the
             Eighths
             neare
             kinsman
             )
             as
             their
             Ambassadour
             to
             
               Charles
            
             the
             fifth
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             to
             exhort
             and
             perswade
             him
             instantly
             to
             invade
             the
             King
             of
             
               Englands
            
             Dominion
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             make
             warre
             against
             the
             
               Turke
            
             himselfe
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Pope
             was
             so
             vehement
             in
             his
             prosecution
             against
             that
             King
             ,
             doth
             palpably
             and
             fully
             appeare
             from
             the
             very
             words
             ensuing
             of
             the
             Decree
             of
             Pope
             
               Boniface
            
             the
             eighth
             ,
             in
             his
             Extravagants
             set
             forth
             by
             himselfe
             in
             the
             eighth
             yeare
             of
             his
             Papacy
             ,
             about
             the
             yeare
             1300.
             
             
               Subesse
               Romano
               pontifici
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               omni
               humanae
               creaturae
               declaramus
               ,
               dicimus
               ,
               definimus
               ,
               &
               pronunciamus
               omnino
               esse
               de
               necessitate
               salut
               is
               :
            
             We
             declare
             ,
             define
             ,
             and
             pronounce
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             necessary
             for
             every
             one
             that
             is
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Pope
             of
             
               Rome
               .
            
             The
             same
             doctrine
             doth
             the
             Bull
             of
             Pope
             
               Pius
            
             the
             fifth
             ,
             bearing
             date
             there
             in
             the
             yeare
             1564.
             &
             the
             
               Romish
            
             Catechisme
             set
             out
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             doth
             maintain
             and
             confirme
             in
             the
             tenth
             ,
             eleventh
             ,
             and
             twelfth
             Sections
             thereof
             ,
             in
             their
             exposition
             of
             the
             twentieth
             Article
             of
             their
             new
             Creed
             ,
             (
             to
             which
             Creed
             their
             Prelates
             and
             other
             Ecclesiasticks
             are
             compelled
             to
             sweare
             ,
             that
             they
             hold
             it
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Catholick
             faith
             )
             it
             being
             strongly
             disputed
             for
             also
             by
             
               Suarez
            
             in
             his
             first
             booke
             and
             twelfth
             Chapter
             against
             the
             
               Lutherans
               ,
            
             by
             
               Gregorie
               de
               Valentia
            
             in
             his
             
               Analysis
               ,
               lib.
            
             6.
             
               cap.
            
             1.
             and
             by
             
               Bellarmine
            
             in
             his
             third
             booke
             and
             fifth
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Church
             Militant
             ;
             That
             though
             any
             Prince
             ,
             Prelate
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             State
             ,
             or
             Church
             ,
             should
             receive
             all
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             
               Romish
            
             faith
             &
             Religion
             ,
             abolishing
             the
             doctrine
             and
             discipline
             of
             the
             
               Protestants
               ,
            
             and
             should
             onely
             deny
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             and
             subjection
             to
             him
             ,
             yet
             they
             should
             still
             remaine
             damnable
             and
             wicked
             hereticks
             ;
             So
             as
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sunne
             is
             not
             more
             cleare
             then
             that
             the
             Pope
             in
             this
             one
             particular
             imitates
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             hating
             more
             a
             linsey-woolsey
             mungrell
             halting
             Popish
             
               Protestant
               ,
            
             then
             a
             true
             and
             zealous
             one
             .
             Blessed
             therefore
             are
             those
             Monarchs
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             and
             States
             ,
             who
             preserve
             the
             Evangelick
             truth
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             intermixtures
             of
             false
             doctrine
             and
             Pontificall
             additions
             ;
             for
             to
             halt
             between
             light
             and
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             to
             intermix
             Idolatrous
             actions
             ,
             or
             Popish
             errors
             ,
             with
             saving
             truths
             ,
             will
             necessarily
             draw
             on
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             the
             hatred
             of
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             and
             bring
             downe
             Gods
             judgements
             as
             causally
             as
             an
             absolute
             ,
             entire
             ,
             and
             plenary
             defection
             and
             recidivation
             .
             And
             then
             if
             the
             Popes
             headship
             be
             once
             admitted
             ,
             a
             volume
             would
             
             not
             suffice
             ,
             how
             not
             onely
             every
             proud
             Prelate
             ,
             but
             even
             every
             Popish
             Priest
             ;
             might
             trample
             on
             the
             Soveraignes
             Crowne
             and
             Dignitie
             ,
             murther
             their
             fellow-subjects
             ,
             and
             be
             guilty
             of
             a
             thousand
             other
             villanies
             ,
             without
             dreading
             or
             regarding
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             Temporall
             sword
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             
               MAtthew
               Paris
               ,
            
             the
             Monke
             of
             St
             
               Albanes
               ,
            
             (
             a
             witnesse
             without
             exception
             )
             doth
             truly
             relate
             a
             pithy
             Story
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             ancient
             deplorable
             and
             base
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             
               English
            
             Kings
             under
             the
             Papall
             tyranny
             ;
             That
             Pope
             
               Innocent
            
             the
             4th
             in
             the
             year
             1253.
             in
             the
             37th
             yeare
             of
             
               Henry
            
             the
             third
             ,
             being
             set
             in
             his
             Conclave
             ,
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             his
             Cardinalls
             ,
             after
             mature
             deliberation
             and
             advisement
             upon
             a
             very
             small
             and
             trifling
             occasion
             ,
             brake
             out
             into
             this
             vehement
             Interrogation
             ;
             
               Nonne
               Rex
               Anglorum
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               noster
               est
               vafsallus
               ,
               &
               ut
               plus
               dicam
               ,
               mancipium
               ,
               qui
               possumus
               eum
               nutu
               nostro
               incarcerare
               &
               ignominiae
               mancipare
               ?
            
             That
             is
             ,
             Is
             not
             the
             King
             of
             
               England
            
             our
             vassall
             ,
             or
             to
             say
             more
             ,
             is
             he
             not
             our
             slave
             ,
             who
             have
             power
             as
             often
             as
             wee
             please
             ,
             either
             to
             mue
             him
             up
             in
             prison
             ,
             or
             to
             expose
             him
             to
             ignominy
             ?
             Justly
             therefore
             did
             
               Henry
            
             the
             eight
             of
             
               England
            
             free
             himselfe
             from
             this
             Papall
             Tyranny
             :
             and
             if
             he
             had
             been
             possibly
             sensible
             of
             those
             bodily
             pangs
             ,
             or
             inward
             remorses
             and
             horrors
             upon
             his
             death-bed
             ,
             which
             the
             Papists
             mention
             ,
             yet
             could
             not
             these
             divine
             flagellations
             be
             imputed
             to
             his
             defection
             from
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             and
             error
             ,
             as
             they
             pretend
             ,
             but
             to
             his
             shedding
             of
             so
             much
             innocent
             bloud
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             ,
             by
             the
             instigation
             of
             his
             sanguinary
             Prelates
             .
             For
             in
             
               France
            
             after
             that
             barbarous
             and
             cruell
             Massacre
             in
             the
             yeare
             1572.
             upon
             the
             eighth
             day
             of
             
               November
            
             the
             same
             yeare
             ,
             there
             appeared
             a
             dreadfull
             Comet
             ,
             touching
             which
             some
             learned
             
               Protestant
            
             immediately
             published
             an
             elaborate
             and
             exquisite
             Poem
             ,
             presaging
             that
             it
             was
             Gods
             Herald
             or
             Messenger
             to
             denounce
             his
             judgement
             shortly
             to
             ensue
             upon
             that
             Kingdome
             ,
             for
             their
             newly
             perpetrated
             inhumane
             butcherie
             .
             His
             verses
             were
             〈◊〉
             dispersed
             ,
             when
             there
             suddainly
             broke
             out
             in
             Poitou
             a
             new
             〈◊〉
             and
             before
             unknowne
             disease
             commonly
             called
             the
             Poit●vin
             Cholick
             ,
             which
             wasted
             that
             goodly
             Kingdome
             for
             above
             thirty
             yeares
             after
             It
             was
             accompanied
             with
             so
             many
             extreame
             paines
             and
             torments
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             outward
             
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             inwards
             and
             vitals
             also
             ,
             as
             it
             drew
             on
             divers
             horrid
             convulsions
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             blindnes
             it self
             before
             they
             dyed
             .
             The
             strange
             originall
             ,
             the
             hidden
             nature
             and
             those
             unparalleld
             torments
             it
             produced
             ,
             sometimes
             resembling
             the
             very
             stabs
             and
             gashes
             made
             with
             swords
             and
             poygnards
             ,
             gave
             all
             impartiall
             judgements
             just
             ground
             to
             conclude
             it
             to
             be
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             in
             punishing
             the
             mercilesse
             murthers
             of
             his
             dear
             Saints
             .
             And
             a
             blessed
             warning
             it
             may
             be
             to
             all
             Christian
             Kingdoms
             and
             States
             ,
             that
             a
             seasonable
             remedie
             to
             stop
             the
             growing
             of
             the
             plague
             ,
             pestilence
             ,
             and
             other
             severall
             diseases
             and
             judgements
             may
             questionlesse
             be
             applyed
             ,
             by
             inhibiting
             and
             abolishing
             the
             power
             and
             malice
             of
             such
             Popish
             Prelates
             as
             count
             it
             their
             chiefest
             solace
             to
             waste
             and
             persecute
             the
             pious
             and
             godly
             
               Protestants
               ,
            
             that
             so
             the
             true
             Catholick
             Church
             might
             againe
             flourish
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             under
             learned
             ,
             religious
             ,
             sober
             ,
             faithfull
             ,
             preaching
             Pastors
             and
             Ministers
             .
             Which
             incomparable
             blessing
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             vouchsafed
             to
             the
             
               Scottish
               ,
               French
               ,
            
             and
             
               Helvetick
            
             Churches
             upon
             their
             first
             Reformation
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           Printer
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           I
           Am
           here
           courteous
           Reader
           ,
           instead
           of
           troubling
           thee
           with
           an
           
             Index
          
           of
           the
           
             Errata
             ,
          
           to
           give
           thee
           notice
           ,
           that
           so
           great
           care
           hath
           been
           used
           ,
           in
           this
           second
           Impression
           ,
           as
           it
           needs
           none
           ;
           neither
           was
           it
           my
           fault
           ,
           but
           my
           mis-fortune
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           had
           so
           many
           greater
           errours
           as
           well
           as
           lesser
           slips
           ;
           for
           I
           had
           the
           use
           of
           a
           very
           imperfect
           Copie
           ,
           transcribed
           from
           the
           Originall
           by
           two
           or
           three
           severall
           hands
           in
           some
           hast
           ;
           by
           which
           I
           was
           mis-led
           almost
           in
           every
           Section
           .
           Those
           errours
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           escaped
           the
           Presse
           ,
           are
           now
           amended
           to
           thy
           hand
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A67894e-340
           
             *
             Lutherus
             paulò
             ante
             mortem
             ,
             age●
             cum
             Phil●ppo
             Melancthone
             ,
             fatetur
             ,
             in
             negotio
             Coenae●n
             mium
             esse
             factum
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Dr
            
             Rainoldus
             prelectione
             
               4a.
            
             in
             lib.
             
               Apocryphos
               ,
            
             p.
             
               53.
               
            
             Col.
             
               1.
               
            
             Et
             Orat.
             Isaac
             Bootii
             Vesalii
             de
             controversiis
             Sacramentariis
             Edit.
             Basilere
             
               Ao
               .
               Dm.
               1601.
            
             ad
             Calcem
             Polani
             Analys.
             in
             
               Ho●●seam
               ,
            
             p.
             
               405.
               
            
          
           
             *
             John
             Dudley
             
               Duke
               of
            
             Northumberland
             .
          
           
             The
             late
             inhumane
             ma●
             sacre
             and
             bu●chery
             in
             Ireland
             hath
             since
             excee●ed
             it
             .
          
        
      
      
  

